The Stuart, Adams, & Plant Families



SHEFFIELD IN 1845

In the mid-nineteenth century, the South Yorkshire city of Sheffield was all but synonymous with the manufacture of knives, saws, and especially cutlery. Already by the late fourteenth century, the association between the city and such implements was common enough to be referenced in Chaucer's Canterbury Tales (1387-1400), where one of the characters in "The Reeves Tale" carries a "Sheffield knife" ("a Sheffeld thwitel") in his sock. The "Company of Cutlers in Hallamshire," the Sheffield-based trade guild of metalworkers, has been in existence since it was incorporated by an act of Parliament in 1624. The current iteration of Cutlers' Hall, an imposing neo-Classical building on Church Street, sits directly across from Sheffield Cathedral. It was last rebuilt in 1832-33 at the height of the industrial Revolution, as technological advances helped Sheffield tool makers meet the demands of a truly global market.

The innovations that led to Sheffield's dominance in the field were all related to steel. In 1742, local manufacturer Benjamin Huntsman invented the so-called “crucible steel process,” which yielded stronger, higher-quality steel, in larger quantities than ever before. Over the course of the next century, the city's annual steel production rose from 200 to 80,000 tons, accounting for almost a half of Europe’s total production. In 1856, Henry Bessemer’s converter furnace took things further, enabling mass production of cheap refined steel, particularly for railway purposes. In 1860, the Sheffield steelmaker, John Brown, secured the first licence to produce Bessemer steel. That same year, he invented a technique for the production of armor plate, which he supplied to the British Navy to apply to its war ships. He was the first steelmaker to be knighted (1867).

Sheffield's position as a center of steel production was a function of local geology and geography. The area offered ample supplies of iron ore for smelting, charcoal and coal for firing, and millstones for grinding. In the days before steam power, Sheffield's rivers provided the water power needed for the grinding. Man-made improvements in the local waterways allowed for the more efficient movement of raw materials and finished products. The River Don was made navigable to Tinsley in 1751, and then a canal was opened from Tinsley to Sheffield in 1819. [White, Sheffield Directory, pp. 9-10]. With the debut of the Sheffield and Rotherdam Railway in 1838, the North Midland Railway in 1840, and the Sheffield Manchester Railway in 1845, the canals eventually became obsolete. [ibid].

William White's 1845 edition of his General Directory of Sheffield begins by identifying Sheffield as "the great seat of cutlery and other hardware manufactures." That claim is borne out by the sheer number of Sheffielders named in the Directory who were involved in this business. [White, Sheffield Directory, p. 7] Tellingly the entries in the "Classification of Trades and Professions" section of the Directory that pertain to cutlery are broken down into many specialized subdivisions: "Cutlery--Fork manufacturers" (28), "Cutlery--Lancet and Fleam Manufacturers" (17), "Cutlery--Pen & Pocketknife manufacturers" (359), "Cutlery--Razor manufacturers" (108), "Cutlery--Scissor manufacturers" (123), "Cutlery--Shoe, Butcher, Bread, & Cook knife manufacturers" (35), "Cutlery--Silver Fruit & Dessert Knife manufacturers" (28), "Cutlery--Silver Handle, Cap, Ferrule, &c manufacturers" (4), "Cutlery--Table Knife, &c manufacturers" (208), and, of course, "Cutlery and Hardware Dealers" (28). Altogether these entries take up nine pages (each with approximately 100 names) of the seventy-four dedicated to Sheffield businesses. It should be noted that the names listed in the Directoryare those of the owners of the businesses, not their employees.

As a steel city, Sheffield was subject to the whims of a volatile global market, and this had a palpable effect on the morphology of the city. White observed: "The number of houses in 1821 was only 15,045; but in 1831, they had increased to 19,713.... The great number of unoccupied houses in 1841 was chiefly attributable to the extraordinary mania for building, which existed in the years 1835 and 1836, during a season of unparalleled prosperity, which was followed by a long period of commercial depression." [White, Sheffield Directory, pp. 8-9] By the time White was writing in 1845, he felt confident that the dampening effects of the wars in America and France were a thing of the past, though he remained chary about the ongoing threats of over speculation and labor unrest. [White, Sheffield Directory, p. 10]. As it turned out, Sheffield dominance in the steel industry would remain unchallenged until the early twentieth century, when German and American production took off. Ultimately foreign competition led to the closure of Sheffield's remaining steel plants in the 1980s. The 1997 movie, The Full Monty is set in Sheffield against the backdrop of the plight of unemployed steel workers.

White clearly knew that such intense industrialization had, by 1845, taken its toll on the local landscape, yet he was careful not to draw too much attention to it in his up-beat introduction. "There is scarcely a street in the town from whence the country cannot be seen, not an eminence in the vicinity that does not command a beautiful panoramic view of the town and suburbs; though the distant prospect is often obscured by the clouds of curling smoke emitted from a multiplicuty of noisy manufactories, and a dense mass of dwellings." The "meandering streams" of the Don, the Sheaf, and the Porter supply "the dams and reservoirs of numerous grinding wheels, forges, &c., which, like natural lakes, form beautiful features in the varied scenery of this neighbourhood; where the lovers of the picturesque may see close and well wooded valleys with the bare scar occasionally peeping through the foliage...." [White, Sheffield Directory, pp. 7-8]

Sheffield's emergence as an economic juggernaut by the end of the eighteenth century led to it being bestowed with a "Charter of Incorporation" by Queen Victoria (1837-1901) on August 24, 1843. [Copied in White, General Directory, pp. 27-31] The point of incorporation was to foster more localized self-government, improve the urban infrastructure, and manage rapid industrial growth. The members of the very first Sheffield Town Council were voted into office in November of that very year. The following October 9, 1844, the Council voted into existence the first "Bye Laws" of the city. They amount to a series of ordinances proscribing certain behaviors under the threat of monetary fines. The very titles of these decrees lay bare the sorts of concerns that occupied the attention of the new council and provide a sense of their jurisdiction as a city government.
  1. Hoisting or Delivering Goods into or from Warehouses, &c, without Proper Tackle.
  2. Leaving Cellars Uncovered, or the Doors thereto Unfastened.
  3. Permitting Ferocious Dogs to go Unmuzzled, or any Dog to be at Large after Notice.
  4. Permitting Mad Dogs to go at Large.
  5. Not Securing Flower Pots, &c, placed on the Outside of Houses, from Falling.
  6. Throwing Slates, &c, from Roofs.
  7. Neglecting to put up proper Fences and Platforms for Foot Passengers During Repairs, &c. of Houses.
  8. Deposits of Building Materials and Excavations to be Lighted, and not to remain an unnecessary time.
  9. Depositing or throwing Offensive Matters and Things into the Streets, Rivers, &c, or Drowning Animals in Rivers, &c.
  10. Removing Night Soil or other Offensive Matters, except between certain hours.
  11. Permitting Fuel or Goods to remain in Streets longer than necessary.
  12. Not Cleansing Footpaths.
  13. Firing Chimneys.
  14. Keeping Swine Styes to the front of Streets, or Swine in Dwelling Houses.
  15. Permitting Water to be conveyed or fall from the Tops of Houses, except by or through Pipes.
  16. Burning Cokes.
  17. Ruinous Buildings to be Secured on order of Justices.
  18. Causing Doors to open Outwards, or Projections to be made into Streets.
  19. Carrying Carcases Uncovered.
  20. Placing Caravans, Tents, &c, in Streets.
  21. Cutting or Dressing Timber or Stone, or Depositing Articles in Streets.
  22. Slaughtering or Dressing Animals in Streets,
  23. Permitting Cattle to Wander in the Streets.
  24. General Street Nuisances.
  25. Regulations of Mayor, &c, on Public Occasions, to be Observed.
  26. Leaving Carriages in Streets for an Unnecessary Time.
  27. Drawing Timber, &c, in Streets, without a Proper Carriage and Attendant.
  28. Leaving Carts, &c, in the Street at Night.
  29. Placing Carriages on Footpaths, or Street Crossings.
  30. Riding or Driving Furiously, or when Intoxicated.
  31. Endangering Persons or Property by Negligent Driving of Horses or Cattle, &c.
  32. Not Placing Carriages, &c, Close to the Side of the Street, when Loading or Unloading the same.
  33. Drivers of Carriages, &c., not keeping the Near Side of the Boad.
  34. Driving Carts, &c, so as to Endanger Persons, or not being Constantly Attendant on the Horses, &c.
  35. Drivers of Carts, &c, quitting the same, or being at Too Great a Distance therefrom, or Riding on Shafts, &c.
  36. Owners of Carts, &c, to have their Names Painted Thereon.
  37. Drivers of Carts, &c, not having the Owner's Name and Abode Painted thereon, Refusing to tell the same, or their own Names, &c.
  38. Mischievously Destroying or Defacing Names of Streets, Numbers of Houses, &c., Boundary Posts, Signs, Lamps, Windows, &c.
  39. Damaging Fire Engines.
  40. Destroying or Damaging Trees, Posts. Rails, &c, in Streets or Public Places.
  41. Posting Bills without Leave.
  42. Pulling Down Bills or Notices.
  43. Permitting Drains to become Obstructed.
  44. Abetting Dog Fights, Cock Fights, &c.
  45. Exposing Unsound Meat for Sale.
  46. Exhibiting Indecent Books, &c, Drawing Indecent Figures. &c, or Singing Obscene Songs, &c.
  47. Indecent Exposure of Person.
  48. Bathing in Public Situations.
  49. Importunate Prostitutes.
  50. Supplying Drink to Children.
  51. Harbouring Policemen.
  52. Shows, &c, at Fair Times, to be Closed at Eleven at Night.
  53. Persons to quit Shows, &c, at Eleven at Night.
  54. Keeping Disorderly Houses.
  55. Frauds respecting Weighing Machines.
Slaughter-house Regulations
  1. Occupiers of Slaughter Houses to cause the same to be Ventilated, Whitewashed, &c.
  2. Slaughter House Offal, &c, to be put into Tubs and Removed.
  3. Slaughter House Middensteads, Pigs, Dogs, &c.
  4. Slaughter Houses to have a Copy of the Bye Laws relating thereto, affixed therein.
Hackney Coach Regulations
  1. Stands for Hackney Coaches.
  2. Carriages to take their Places on Stands in the order of their Arrival.
  3. Owner or Driver demanding Greater Fares than Authorized.
  4. Hackney Coaches to have Owners' Names Painted thereon.
  5. Property Accidentally left in Hackney Coaches.
  6. Owners to give up Names of Drivers on Demand.
  7. Offences by Drivers of Hackney Coaches.
  8. Owners and Drivers to have Copy of Bye Laws, and Book of Fares, and produce the same on demand.
Most of the ordinances fall into the general category of public safety, particularly with regard to the ease and safety of movement along public thoroughfares and in front of private homes, though concerns about fires, loose dogs, cattle in the streets, pigs in the front yard, and falling flower pots have also left their marks. Public health is another rubric under which some of the ordinances might be classified, with special attention to freeing the streets and waterways of "offensive matters." Beyond mandating that the slaughter houses remain clean, the ordinances prohibitted the processing of animal carcasses in the street, the sale of "unsound meat," and the drowning of pets in the rivers were all prohibitted. One statute specifies when (outside of business hours) "night soil"--that is, the contents of chamber pots--was to be disposed of. Many of the decrees aim to penalize forms of "immoral" behavior, including prostitution, gaming, drunkenness, dog and cock fights, wild animal baiting, indecent exposure, public bathing, dispensing hard liquor to children, and "exhibiting indecent books, drawing indecent figures, or singing obscene songs." The Council members also thought it prudent to set an eleven p.m. curfew for festivals. There were fines for posting bills without permission, as well as fines for tearing down any bills that had been authorized.

The longest and most illuminating ordinance when it comes to capturing some of daily life in the city like Sheffield in the mid-1840s is the one titled "General Street Nuisances."

24. General Street Nuisances.—That if any person shall, within the said borough, shake, beat, or dust after ten o'clock in the morning, any carpet, drugget, floor cloth, mat, rug, furniture, sack, soot bag, or sooty clothes, in any street, or from any door or window opening into, or adjoining the same, or wash after ten o'clock in the morning, any window opening into or adjoining any street, or if any person shall roll, draw, drive, drag, or carry on any footpath, any carriage, ladder, pole, timber, stone, bars of iron or steel, furniture, sack, bag, or bulky article, or any carcass or part of a carcass of any animal, burthens [i.e., burdens] carried by two or more persons, or burthens suspended on both sides of the carrier (except for the necessary purpose of loading or unloading any cart or carriage, or of crossing the footpath,) or ride, or drive any horse or other animal upon any footpath, or hang, or fasten any horse or other animal to any building, door, wall, post, rail, tree, or other thing, so that it can or shall go or stand upon or across any footpath, or deposit, place, or leave on any footpath, any furniture, goods, wares, or merchandise, or any cask, tub, barrel, box, package, hamper, basket, bag, sack, pail, bucket, stool, bench, stall, show-board, or any other article, matter, or thing, which shall or may be dangerous, or incommodious to, or liable to hurt or injure persons or passengers on such footpath, or set up, or place, or permit, or suffer to be set up or placed, any blind, shade, frame, covering, or awning, over, across, or along any footpath, unless such blind, shade, frame, covering, or awning, shall be seven feet in height at the least, in every part thereof, including the brackets or supports thereof, from the surface of such footpath, and shall, if the same be supported in any way from the ground, extend over the whole breadth of such footpath; or place, hang out, or otherwise expose for sale or exhibition, any goods, wares, merchandise, matter, or thing whatsoever, so as to project into or over any footpath or street and obstruct or incommode any person or passenger, or roll any cask, hogshead, barrel, or tub, on any street or footpath, except for the purpose of crossing the same, or wilfully, negligently, or carelessly throw, cast, slop, or spill any water or other liquid, or any other matter or thing, liquid or otherwise, upon or against any person in any street, so as to injure, damage, dirty, or wet his person, clothes, or property, or shall in or upon any street within the said borough, trundle any wheel, hoop, or girth; or make, trim, fire, burn out, hoop, cleanse, wash, or scald any cask, (coopering casks when required, in case of accident, to be done on the spot only excepted;) or run or walk any race or match, or fly any kite, or skate, or make or use any slide, or play at foot ball, cricket, bowls, fives, pitch and toss, skip rope, trip, quoits, or any other game or pastime, which may be troublesome, offensive, dangerous, or annoying to passengers or to inhabitants of the said borough; or wantonly throw any stone, snow ball, or missile; or empty any cask, tub, barrel, or other vessel ; or bind, make, or repair any coach wheel or spring; or feed or fodder any horse or other animal, except out of a bag suspended from the head of such horse or other animal, or with food which he shall hold or deliver with his hand; or shoe, bleed, dress, cleanse, or farry any horse or other animal, except in cases of accident; or wash, clean, make, or repair any carriage, or any part thereof, except immediate repair on the spot is necessary to the same on account of accident ; or slake, sift, or screen any lime; or make, or assist in making any bonfire; or set, let off, or throw any fireworks, or shall in any street, or within one hunched yards of the centre of any street, discharge any gun or fire arms (except in case of necessity or for self-defence,) or shall carry or exhibit upon any footpath, or in any street, any placard or advertisement upon boards, poles, or sticks, or otherwise, to the annoyance of passengers or inhabitants; or hang out, place, or expose for sale or otherwise, any cloth, linen, or wearing apparel, or any fish, fruit, butchers' meat, victuals, vegetables, or other article or thing at the outside of any house, shop, building, window, door, or balcony, or in any street, so as to interfere with the free passage upon or over any street; or fix or place any line, cord, or pole across any street (except the Surveyors of the Highways, during the necessary repairs of any street;) or wilfully and wantonly disturb any inhabitant by pulling or ringing any door-bell, or knocking at any door without lawful excuse; or who shall wilfully extinguish the light of any lamp for the lighting of any street, or for the convenience of the inhabitants; or burn any effigy in any street; or sell, or offer to sell by auction, any animal, goods, wares, merchandizes, or other matter or thing, in any street, without the license or permission of the Mayor or two Justices; or sell, or shew, or offer, or expose for sale, any horse or other animal, or expose or shew any stallion, in any street, except in such place or places as shall be appointed or allowed for that purpose by the Mayor, and except in the regular markets or fairs, and then during the time of such markets and fairs only; or blow any horn, or use any other noisy instrument in any street, for the purpose of calling persons together, or of announcing any show or entertainment, or for the purpose of hawking, selling, distributing, or collecting any article whatsoever, or of obtaining money or alms; or sound or play upon any musical instrument, or sing in any street, near any house, after being required by or on behalf of any householder to depart from the neighbourhood of the house of such householder, on account of illness of any inmate of such house, or for other reasonable cause; every person so respectively offending, shall pay the fine of 2s. 6d.; and for a second offence, alleged and proved as such, and not committed on the same day as such first offence, shall pay the fine of 5s.; and for every offence, being subsequent to a second offence, and alleged and proved as such, and not committed on the same day as any prior offence, shall pay the fine of 10s. [Sheffield City Directory, 1845, p. 41]

Though "General Nuisances" is the most fulsome of the single ordinances, those related to Hackney Coaches, the mid-nineteenth-century equivalent to taxi cabs, are among the most numerous, meriting their own subheading. This is, a convenient segue into the Stuart family of Sheffield.

THE STUART AND TWIGG FAMILIES OF SHEFFIELD

On November 15, 1840, a coach maker named James Stuart (4/27/1814--?) married a young woman by the name of Mary Twigg (5/30/1820--4/10/1896) in Sheffield. The local newspaper actually published a brief notice of this union, alongside with all the other ones that were celebrated that week. The corresponding entry in the marriage register tells us that the ceremony took place in the "parish church," that is to say, the church of Peter and Paul in Sheffield, the same church that has served as the city's cathedral since 1914. The Rev. William Harris performed the ceremony. We happen to know that he was one of three who held the position of assistant minister, and that his yearly salary was £400. [White, Sheffield Directory, p. 11]. The same marriage record also identifies the two fathers-in-law: a "painter" named, like his son, James Stuart, and a coach maker, named Thomas Twigg.

Horsedrawn coaches were much in demand at the time despite the inexorable spread of the railroad, which cut into the long-distance coach business. They would remain important for local transport until the 1920s when automobile use began to spread. [In the United Kingdom there approximately 800 automobiles in 1900; by 1930, there were about one million. From A Short History of British Carriages.] A passing reference in Elizabeth Gaskell's novel, North and South (1854-55), helps us appreciate the social standing of carriage makers at the time. The mother of the book's protagonist, Margaret Hale, refers to members of the Gorman family as being "neither butchers nor bakers, but very respectable coach builders," suggesting that practitioners of this trade were considered to be "a cut above" other tradesmen. Unfortunately coach building as an occupation in this period has not garnered as much in the way of scholarly attention as the heavy industries of the time.

Unfortunately there appears to be no way of knowing what kinds of coaches James Stuart and Thomas Twigg made and for whom. The fact that neither is listed among the eight "coach builders" in the 1845 edition of the General Directory of Sheffield suggests that both were at that time employees who worked in coach-making shops owned by others. [Sheffield Directory 1845, p. 262] But by the time the General Directory of 1862 appeared, both men are listed as "coach makers," Thomas Twigg with a shop at 93 Lansdowne Road and James Stuart with one at 157 Rockingham Road. [White, Sheffield Directory, pp. 173, 181]. Yet for some reason, only James Stuart is listed among the thirteen Sheffield "Coach & Carriage Builders" in that edition's "List of Trades and Professions." [White, Sheffield Directory, p. 286]

At that time, Rockingham Street was part of a recently developed neighborhood on the western edge of Sheffield, the result of the enclosure of Little Sheffield Moor (1779). It was dominated by small-scale manufacturers. The 1862 Directory offers a street-by-street breakdown of all Sheffield businesses. Of the 112 entries for Rockingham Street, ninety-nine come with a clear indication as to the nature of the business involved.

Here is a breakdown of these businesses by category. There is no rhyme or reason to the distribution of businesses on Rockingham Street in 1862. James Stuart's coach making business, the only one of its kind on the street, was located between a blacksmith and a comb maker. The most interesting of the non-business addresses on the street is one identified simply as "Hall of Sciences." This is shorthand for the Sheffield Hallam Hall of Science (1839), which was established by socialist philosopher Robert Owen, a Welsh-born textile manufacturer and social visionary (more on him below). His Sheffield lieutenant was Isaac Ironside (1808-1870), who grew up in Sheffield. The Hall served as an Owenite meeting place and a center for working-class education, offering drawing classes and elementary instruction

Getting back to the record of the Stuart-Twigg marriage, it identifies James as a 27-year-old "bachelor" and Mary, a 20-year-old "spinster," thus making it clear that this was a first marriage for both. Although the record does not indicate their places of birth, we know from later census data that Mary Twigg was from Sheffield, while James Stuart hailed from Perth, Scotland. This detail allows us to identify him as the "James Stewart" (the spelling of this name tends in the records to toggle between "Stuart" and "Stewart"), who, according to Perth baptismal records, was born on April 27, 1814 and christened eight days later on May 5. The same record identifies his parents as James Stewart (Sr.) (11/9/1776--?) of Perth and Agnes Duff (9/12/1777--?) of Little Dunkeld, some fifteen miles to the north. James, Sr. and Agnes were married in Perth on February 14, 1804, a decade before James, Jr. was born.

At the time of their union in 1840, James Stuart (Jr.) and Mary Twigg were living in the heart of Sheffield on Norfolk Lane. But shortly thereafter they turn up in the 1841 English census as residents of Leman Street in Derby, some thirty miles south of Sheffield. In that entry, James Stuart is described as a 27-year-old Scottish "coach painter," living with 21-year-old Mary. At that point there were no children. But a decade later there were four of them. as in clear from the . The relevant entry in the 1851 census reveals that the oldest child (James, age 9) was born while the family was living in Derby. The second one (Charles, age 7) is assigned "Scotland" as a birthplace, testifying to another change of address early in James and Mary's life together. For the other two children, Robert (age 3) and Mary (11 months), the census taker employed the "ditto" sign, which would normally mean that they, like Charles, were Scottish by birth, but this appears to have been a mistake. Sometime before the 1851 census, the Stuart-Twigg family had moved back to the Sheffield area, specifically to 87 Club Garden Road in Ecclesall Bierlow, three miles southwest of the city center, just west of London Road, and not far from St. Mary's church. Ten years later, the census takers of 1861 found James (47) and Mary (40) still living in Ecclesall Bierlow--though now at 32 Pomona Street--along with all six of the children that they would produce: James Stuart (age 19, born sometime in 1842), Charles Stuart (age 14, born September 3, 1843) , Mary Stuart (age 9, born December 3, 1851), Jessie Stuart (age 5, born April 1, 1855), Robert Stuart (age 3, born April 4, 1858), and Alexander ("Allie") Stuart (age 11 months, born May 6, 1860). According to that census (1861), the four youngest children were all born in Sheffield, while the two oldest, James, Jr. and Charles, were products of Derby and Edinburgh respectively. The two teenage sons had already launched their working careers by the time of the 1861 census: James, Jr. appears as a "coach painter along with his father," while Charles is listed as an apprentice "cooper and case maker." The circumstances that led James and Mary to relocate from Sheffield to Derby, (1840/41) and then to Edinburgh (1842/43) and finally back to Sheffield (before 1851) are lost to us.

Sheffield city directories from 1862 up to at least 1871 locate James Stuart's coach making shop in Sheffield at 157 Rockingham Street in the city proper. The same directories list his home address as 33 Pomona Street from 1862 until at least 1868, and as 121 Broomspring Lane (in the Broomhall part of Ecclesal Bierlow) between 1876 and 1879. The 1876 and 1879 directories also identify James' oldest daughter, "Miss Mary Stuart," as a "dressmaker" operating from the family home on Broomspring Lane.

According to the 1871 census, James and Mary Stuart were already living on Broomspring Lane at the time the data was collected. Oddly, this census entry identifies Mary (Twigg) Stuart as a native of Ashbourne (Derbyshire) rather than of Sheffield. Though this seems to have been an error, it at least suggests Derby roots for the Twiggs, which would help explain Mary's and James' otherwise curious move to Derby shortly after their marriage. This census entry is useful for illustrating all the ways that different members of the family were contributing to the household income at the time (1871). Notably, James, Sr. (age 55) had returned to building carriages, not just painting them, assisted in this task by his sons, James, Jr. (29) and now Robert (14), who is specifically described as an apprentice. Charles (27) is still identified as a "packing case maker," joined in the working world by his younger sister Jessie (16) has is listed as a dress maker. Of the adult children, only to Mary, Jr. (19) is listed without an occupation, which is odd given the dressmaking role she was given in the city directories of the late 1870s. A decade later, the 1881 census has James (age 67) and Mary (60) still living on Broomspring Lane, though presiding over a significantly reduced household. The two oldest boys had left home by then to start families of their own. Mary (age 29) remained a part of her parents' household, still unmarried and unemployed. The other children listed as part of the household include Robert (age 24) and Alexander (age 21), both working as carriage painters alongside their father, who is listed as "employ[ing] two men." Jessie, still making dresses at age 26, also appears in the entry, though this time with the last name: "Blacktin." Below her is entered a six-year-old boy, James S. Blacktin, identified as the grandson of the head of household, James Stuart. This is an early reference to the famous James Stuart Blackton who, after emigrating to New York and modifying the spelling of his last name, would embark on a rags-to-riches career in the entertainment industry as a movie producer, director, and co-founder of the Vitagraph Company of America.

THE STUART-BLACKTIN CONNECTION

Other sources reveal that the father of little James (or "Jamey" as his maternal grandfather called him) was a local saw manufacturer named Henry Blacktin (10/16/1836--2/17/1902). Though he would spent the bulk of his life in Sheffield, Henry was actually born in Halifax, some thirty miles to the northwest in the orbit of Leeds. Henry first appears in a Halifax baptismal register that identifies his parents as Henry Blacktin, Sr. (1802--2/7/1873), who was also a "saw maker," and his wife, Ann (1804-3/22/1876), both of whom, as we shall see, from Sheffield. Henry, Sr. had business interests in Sheffield even when he was not living there. In the August 17, 1839 edition of the Sheffield and Rotherham Independent, he is listed as one of the owners of a small property (with seven cottages on it) in Ecclesall Bierlow, which was about to be auctioned. A month and a half later, the The Leeds Intelligencer and Yorkshire General Advertiser (2 Nov 1839) named Henry Blacktin, "saw refiner," as one who had appealed to the circuit court that met in Wakefield (in the Leeds orbit) for relief from insolvency. Two years later, at the time of the 1841 census, we find Henry Blacktin, Sr. and his growing family living in Ecclesall Bierlow. In the pertinent entry, Mrs. Ann Blacktin (age 35), identified as a dressmaker, is listed as the head of a household that included six children--John (age 15), Hannah (age 12), William (10), Charles (age 7), Henry (age 4), and Emma (less than one year). There is no mention of the Henry, Sr. in this entry despite the fact that in the Sheffield and Rotherham Directory of 1841 he is listed as a "hardware delr. [dealer]" in Greystones, a hamlet encompassed by Ecclesall Bierlow. Sheffield directories from 1849 and 1852 confirm that Henry Blacktin, Sr. worked as a saw maker in Greystones, sharing his workspace with a Samuel Blacktin, who had a "beerhouse" there [General Directory of the Town and Bourough of Sheffield... (1849) and Gazetteer and General Directory of Sheffield... (1852)]. And yet, between those two dates, the agents of the 1851 census found him and his family in Bradford, eight miles northeast of Halifax. In that same census entry, Henry, Jr. (age 14) is the oldest of the three children listed, presumably because his four older brothers had by then set up their own households. That allowed Henry to replace John as an apprentice saw maker. Incidentally, it is from this census--the 1851 version including places of birth for the first time--that we learn that Henry Jr.'s parents were products of Sheffield, as were his two youngest siblings, Emma (11) and David (5).

On October 30, 1856, Henry Blacktin, Jr., age 21, married eighteen-year-old Ellen Bagshaw of Sheffield. The marriage register from St. George's church on Broad Street affirms that Henry and his father of the same name were both "saw makers," while Ellen's father, John Bagshaw, manufactured scissors for a living. The young couple moved to Bradford for a time. That is where their first child, Mary Ann Blacktin was born on January 28, 1863, and that is where she died, eighteen months later (May 28, 1864). Four and a half years later, little David Edward Blacktin was also born in Bradford (January 28, 1869). And yet the Sheffield city directories of the 1860s lay regular claim to Henry Blacktin and his business. The directory of 1863 lists him as a "saw and graining comb manufacturer" at 141 Broad Lane (directly across the street from St. George church), who lived at 25 Sarah Street (which no longer exists). Graining combs were used to create the look of woodgrain typical of more expensive woods, such as oak or mahogany, on cheaper sorts like pine. Subsequent directories (1864, 1868) concur about the location of Henry's business and his residence; indeed directories up to 1879 continue to indicate the same Broad Lane business address. Apparently Henry spent most of his time in Sheffield, even while his wife and children lived in Bradford.

The 1871 census described Henry Blacktin as a 34-year-old Sheffield bandsaw maker, employing "2 men + 1 girl." An advertisement that Henry placed in the local newspaper that same year is more specific as to the items he manufactured on Broad Lane: saws, band saws, and steel graining combs. The fact that Henry called his business "Endless Works" suggests that it was best known for band saws, that is, saws with flexible toothed bands that ran continuously between two pulleys, thus allowing for intricate cuts and odd shapes. Getting back to the 1871 census, 34-year-old Henry Blacktin is listed as living with his 32-year-old wife Ellen on 7 Upper Hanover Street in Sheffield. Oddly enough there is no mention of their son David, who would have been two years old at the time. Yet the list of household members does include Ellen's ten-year-old nephew, Frederick Bagshaw. As fate would have it, Ellen died just two years later. A brief notice in the May 17, 1873 edition of the Sheffield and Rotherham Independent reports her demise three days earlier, identifying her as "Ellen, the beloved wife of Henry Blacktin, age 34." Henry wasted little time in finding a second wife, the eighteen-year-old Jessie Stuart, who was living with her family at 121 Broomspring Lane, not far from Henry's 7 Hanover Street home. About three weeks before they were to be married, Henry turned up in the local newspaper for the dubious role he played as a buyer of stolen goods, specifically metal files. Though he was not charged in the case, Henry was questioned and reprimanded for not asking enough questions about the provenance of a product that was being offered to him at a price well below market value. The article concludes rather moralistically that "Mr. Charles McDonald, commission agent, and Mr. Henry Blacktin, saw manufacturer, seem to have been equally ready to make profit out of these unfortunate files, not, apparently, caring very much who was victimized if only they got a pull." With this little legal cloud hanging over his head, Henry Blacktin tied the knot with Jessie Stuart on August 28, 1873 at the church of St. Mark, in Broomhall, a parish just west of the heart of Sheffield. The marriage certificate identifies the groom as a 37-year-old widower and "saw manufacturer," like his father, and the bride as an 18-year-old "spinster" and daughter of James Stuart, "coach builder." At the time of the marriage, Henry still resided at 7 Upper Hanover Street, where he had been living with Ellen when she died, while Jessie lived with the Stuart family on Broomspring Lane. Their union resulted in the birth of only one child, James Stuart Blacktin (1/5/1875--8/13/1941), sixteen months later.

Unfortunately, the proverbial honeymoon was over before little James was even born. On March 18, 1875, Jessie filed a petition in "Her Majesty's Court for Divorce and Matrimonial Causes" seeking a "judicial separation" from her husband. The chilling details of the case are captured in Jessie's sworn testimony from the previous day: "A short time after her said marriage [8/28/1873] the said Henry Blacktin treated your petitioner with great unkindness and cruelty frequently abusing and threatening her and putting her in bodily fear." She recounted how, on October 1, 1873 Henry "dragged her out of bed and threatened to cut her throat with a razor and threw her on the floor with such violence she became unconscious. On recovering her consciousness he swore at her and threatened her life if she refused to sign a confession of immorality which he had prepared. He then dragged her across the room and held her by the neck with one hand and held a razor to her throat with the other and so compelled her to sign the said confession." At this point Jessie left her husband and went to live with her parents at 121 Broomspring Lane. The Stuarts proceeded to secure a restraining order such that Henry was "bound ever to keep the peace for six months." But after five weeks, Henry persuaded Jessie to move back in with him. The testimony continues: "after she returned he continued to treat her with great unkindness and cruelty frequently drinking and stepping out late and abusing and threatening her. He refused to allow her sufficient food and forced her for some time to attend at his work shop and to work in his business as a saw manufacturer in cutting the teeth of the saws and other things for which she was physically unfit and whereby she became very ill. He refused to allow her to see her friends, threatened to smash her brains out if she told of his behaviour, locked her up in the house when he was away, and would not suffer her to go out without him. He persisted in asserting his marital rights after he had been told by the Doctor that her health would not allow it, whereby she was made very ill." Jessie's testimony concludes with a list of additional instances of abuse, all of which took place outside of Sheffield. "In May 1874 at Sunderland he told her as [sic] the fact was that the six months recognizance was at an end and that he would now do as he liked and frightened your petitioner so that she endeavoured to telegraph for assistance but he prevented her doing so by force and he threatened to murder her if she tried to do so again. At Glasgow in July 1874 he falsely accused her of improper conduct and threatened to throw her into the river if she would not write a confession and on her refusing to do so struck her in the chest, seized her by the throat, and held a pillow over her mouth for some time. In August 1874 at Dundee he assaulted and struck your petitioner and said that if he could not pay off her father he would do so through her. That in the said month of August at Dundee he administered to her certain deleterious drugs." Jessie testified that as a result of this treatment and the fear it instilled in her, "she fell down insensible in the street in Dundee and contrary to express medical injunction he insisted on her going out with him next day when she again fell down insensible." That was on August 8, 1874, at which point Jessie would have been four months pregnant, though the testimony makes no mention of her condition in this regard. Twelve days later, Jessie left Henry in Dundee and returned home to her family in Sheffield. Since that time Henry "has continued to watch the house...and has sent or caused to be sent threatening letters" to her and her family members. On February 3, 1875, when little James would have been almost a month old, the Stuart family managed to secure another restraining order. Finally, on March 18, lawyers representing Jessie Blacktin filed a petition so that she might be "judicially separated from the said Henry Blacktin and have the custody of her said child...." The petition is signed "Jessie Blacktin."

Of course, there are two sides to every story. In Henry's official response to these charges, filed on May 1, 1875, he flatly denied having treated his wife with the alleged cruelty. Despite that denial, he proceeded to provide some context that, as far as he was concerned, would have justified such behavior had he engaged in it: "That on divers occasions in the month of October 1873 the petitioner was guilty of adultery with George Cartwright, and the respondent, having discovered the said adultery, thereupon wrote the confession mentioned in the 4th paragraph of the said petition and the respondant thereupon forgave the petitioner, but he denies that the said confession was obtained by his coercion and violence and threats as alleged." He further claimed that "the petitioner condoned the cruelty (if any) of the respondant." On those grounds, Henry asked that Jessie's petition be rejected. Signed: "Henry Blacktin." On August 3, the judge sided with Jessie, ordering Henry to pay Jessie an annual alimony of 35 pounds, to be paid in monthly installments. That this level of support was not forthcoming is clear from the fact that on December 14 of that year the courts threatened Henry with six weeks in prison if he did not produce the alimony.

Comparing these two versions of the couple's struggles, it seems clear that once Henry began suspecting his wife of infidelity, he redoubled his efforts never to let her out of his sight. This is corroborated by local newspaper accounts, especially a series of articles that appeared in the Sheffield and Rotherham Independent and the Sheffield Daily Telegraph. Chris Hobbs, a local historian dedicated to recreating colorful episodes in Sheffield history, assembled these articles in one of his many online episodes, titled "The Dark Heart of Henry Blacktin". The articles are full of details missing from the court documents related to the Blacktin divorce.

The first article, from the February 12, 1875 issue of the Sheffield and Rotherham Independent, describes the hearing (held in the Town Hall the day before) that led to the second restraining order. From it we learn that Henry brought Jessie with him on a business trip, with stops in Dundee, Glasgow, and York, during which he used threats to elicit from her a signed confession of "disgusting conduct." One apparent attempt to secure her compliance involved what Jessie suspected was a drug added to her water glass, which rendered her sick to her stomach and feverish. Fearing for her life, Jessie sold some of her jewelry in Dundee so she could pay the fare to Perth, where she telegraphed her father and thereby secured the means to return home. Henry's stalking at the Stuart house on Broomspring Lane and the threats he directed at Jessie and her family are ultimately what led James and Mary to seek a second restraining order. The lawyer representing the Stuarts submitted as evidence a postcard that read, oddly enough: "February 10, 1875, Don't go to the Town Hall this morning or I will shoot you in the witness box. I remain, your loving husband, from H. Blacktin, a friend." We also learn from this article that Jessie had taken it upon herself to put an ad in the local paper offering a reward for anyone who could prove what she suspected: that Henry had taken out a life insurance policy on her. Of course Henry's defense attorney did his best to cast him in a more sympathetic light, noting, among other things, that "his client had treated his first wife in a very proper and affectionate manner." In the end, the presiding judge sided with the Stuarts, requiring Henry to stay away and "keep the peace" for six months.

The July 10, 1875 edition of the Sheffield Daily Telegraph makes it clear that the problems between Henry Blacktin and the Stuarts did not end with the divorce decree that had been issued two months earlier. Here we find James Stuart, "coach builder," as the plaintiff seeking damages in the amount of 26 pounds, 2 shillings to cover the estimated expense that he had incurred providing his daughter--who was Henry's wife and thereby his financial responsibility--with food and shelter ever since her return home. In the course of this hearing, Henry's lawyer produced letters written by Jessie during her and her husband's infamous trip north that showed how happy the couple was, only to have Jessie testify that these letters had been written at Henry's insistence and direction to obscure the truth. The lawyer also produced as evidence the allegedly coerced confession, in which Jessie admitted to "having fallen into sin with a young man named Cartwright two months after her marriage." Jessie "indignantly denied that her husband ever found her in the act of adultery" and claimed "there never was any immoral intimacy between her and Cartwright." For his part Henry countered that he had indeed discovered her in the act and that Jessie had agreed to sign the confession in exchange for his promise never to reveal her infidelity to her father. After the confession had been penned and signed, Henry sealed it in an envelope, which he expected would remain unopened for as long as Jessie lived. But, faced with the Stuart lawsuit, Henry decided to share the document. Henry also claimed that Jessie "continued her immoral conduct" even when she joined him on the trip north. The court convened again two weeks later, with the newspaper coverage continuing on July 14, 1875. On this occasion Henry provided more details about the "several times" that he "found his wife in the act of adultery." He produced as physical evidence a pocket handkerchief that he had found in the bedroom, one that belonged neither to him nor to his wife. We also learn that James Stuart and one of his sons employed a youth to write a letter to Henry calling him "blackguard, rogue, liar, slave of the devil, hypocrite, and murderer." Henry's attorney used the letter to support his client's persistent claim that Jessie would have come home to him (thus relieving the Stuarts of the cost of her maintenance) if her father had not actively prevented it. The August 7 edition of the Sheffield Daily Telegraph contains the final installment of its coverage of the case, with even more details. From it we learn that Henry was convinced that Jessie had affairs with no fewer than three different men: "first, George Cartwright; then a soldier named Dearey; and thirdly a man named Heath." We also learn that the amount of the damages sought by James was based primarily on a simple calculation of six months of room and board at two shillings per day. And finally, we read that Henry had written James on the first of February, complaining that he was "harbouring his wife against his will and without his consent." Jessie was given a chance to recount yet again, in even more detail, the abuse she suffered from Henry while on their trip north, with particular attention to what happened in Dundee that led her to lose consciousness twice. Henry in turn had the opportunity to confirm his accusations, during which he "swore positively to two acts of adultery" on his wife's part. He claimed to have caught her and Dearey "in flagante delicto" in the Blacktins' own bed, and confidently located her encounter with Heath "in [his and Jessie's] bed and sitting room." The judge seems to have struggled to come to a judgment in this classic "she said, he said" case, but in the end he was swayed by Henry's repeated insistence that he wanted his wife back (which seemed so inconsistent with his accusations of infidelity), and by the fact that he was the only one accusing Jessie of this kind of behavior. "The view he [his Honour] took of the married life of these parties was that the defendant had systematically tried to get his wife into his power, and to make a slave of her; and that the wife, although weak at first, had eventually asserted herself. He would, therefore, give judgement for the plaintiff [James Stuart] for the amounts claimed, with costs."

What was Henry Blacktin's fate after his second marriage was officially dissolved? The Sheffield City Directory of 1879 still lists him as a "band saw" manufacturer at the same work address: 141 Broad Lane. Two years later, the 1881 census (the same one that lists Jessie and young James Blacktin as members of the Stuart household on Broomspring Lane) has Henry Blacktin (age 46) living at 77 Bramwell Street in Sheffield, which was the home of his cousin, Elizabeth Ratcliffe (age 45), a "comb cutter" and a native of Hucknall, 25 miles southeast of Sheffield. Though she is identified as "married," there is no husband listed among the household members. For his part, Henry is identified as a widower, which he was in reference to his first wife, Ellen. The other members of that household include "David E. Blacktin" (age 12), that is, Henry's firstborn son. Oddly enough, David is listed as a "relative" in relation to Elizabeth Ratcliffe, the head of household, while Henry is identified simply as one of her two "boarders." In the pertinent entry of the 1891 census, Henry (age 54) the saw maker is once again listed as the head of a household, living alone with his cousin Elizabeth, identified this time around as a widow. Henry's son David, who was 22 at the time, had clearly moved on. Ten years later, in the 1901 census, Henry (age 64) is still identified as a saw maker, though now residing as a "visitor" in the home of Henry Rodgers, a file cutter on Wheeldon Street in Sheffield. Mr. Rodgers (age 73) is identified in the same entry as the father-in-law of the second household member listed, that is, David E. Blacktin (age 32), Henry's son. Below David are his wife, Gertrude, (age 29) and their two children: Henry (age 8) and Edith (age 5). The local register of deaths records Henry Blacktin's demise on February 17, 1902 at age 65. He was buried in Sheffield's General Cemetery (DD 101), adjacent to the plot containing his first wife, Ellen Blacktin (1839--5/14/1873), his niece, Gertrude Blacktin (1871--4/22/1913), and his grandniece also named Gertrude Blacktin (1890--1/13/1893) who had died nine years before at age three.

After her divorce from Henry in 1875, Jessie Stuart Blacktin lived with her son James at her parent's home in Sheffield for eleven years . There are three interesting pieces of evidence about the Stuarts dating from this period.

The first is a page from the Church of England baptismal register of Sheffield, indicating that Jessie and four of siblings all underwent baptism as adults on the same day: October 5, 1884. There is no indication as to the precipitating factor behind the decision to christen the "Stewart" children en masse, or why the oldest, James, was missing from church that day. According to this record, all five of these adult children resided in Walkley, a newly constructed working man's suburb of Sheffield. The importance of this baptismal record for our purposes is that it records the birthdates of five of the six Stuart children (listed here in the order in which their names appear in the register): Charles: September 3, 1843; Alexander: May 5, 1860; Mary: December 3, 1851; Robert: April 4, 1858; and Jessie: April 1, 1855.

A second, more tantalizing glimpse into the Stuart family at this time has come down to us in James Stuart Blackton's unpublished memoire, "Hollywood with Its Hair Down," which he wrote sometime between 1938 and his death in August, 1941. [This terminus a quo is based on his mention of Walt Disney's Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs, which was released in February 1938]. Early in the text Blackton recounts a trip that he took as a boy with his maternal grandfather to Blackpool on the west coast of England. There, in a makeshift amusement park on the beach, little James experienced the wonders of a camera obscura, a novelty that was all the rage at that time. In Blackton's own words:

As a boy of about nine [that is, c. 1884], walking along the ocean promenade in Blackpool, England, with my grandfather, James Stuart, a sturdy Scot, we noticed a small round building bearing the legend "Camera Obscura, admission sixpense, children half price." A definite air of mystery seemed to surround this funny little circular structure having an entrance door, but no windows visible. "Let’s go in Grandpa." Ninepense was a lot of money to a Scotchman. Grandpa hesitated and finally said—-producing three large copper pennies—-"You go in Jamie, it’s half price for bairns." Quickly inside, I found myself in a dark room in the centre of which was a round table; on its white surface a glowing fairy-like picture was spread. There before me lay in miniature, a panorama of the surrounding scenery. The crowds on the promenade, the blue cloud flecked sky, the seaside villas, hotels and show places, the waves rolling in on the beach, the bathers and the boats with their red and brown sails. I could even pick out Grandpa leaning on the sea wall, smoking his pipe, but most wonderful of all, and I can see it in my mind’s eye today, a fisherman rowing his boat towards the shore, tiny liquid flashes of iridescence flashing from his oars as he pulled. Veritable fairyland! I walked slowly around the magic table, and I remember putting a small finger on the water to see if it was wet. Although of course, I didn’t realize it then, those lifelike pictures were to play a vitally important part in my future. I was more impressed and fascinated with that threepenny show than with all the other attractions in that pleasant seaside resort. No other thrill ever compared with that uncanny marvel, until in another dark room some ten years later I stood beside the Wizard of Menlo Park [i.e., Thomas Edison], and saw the essence of life and motion projected on a white screen by Edison's Vitascope. [J. Stuart Blackton, "Hollywood with Its Hair Down, or Hollywood Memories: Forty Years of Movies," pp. 4-5; my thanks to the The Margaret Herrick Library of the Academy of Motion Picture Arts and Sciences for providing me with access to this typescript.]

By chance, a seperate description of the Blackpool camera obscura has survived in the 1970 autobiography Silvester Gordon Boswell (1895-1977), a British Romany Gypsy, who was born in a camp outside Blackpool.

My father, at that time, had what they called a camera obscura. It was a six-squared building, and there was a white sheet inside, and a mirror at the top, and if anybody lost a child on the beach they could come to our camera obscura and Father used to charge 'em sixpense, and you could regulate this mirror on the top and say: "Is this your child?" and she could pick that child out. And my father would keep a Gypsy boy--a little Gypsy boy--to show her where that particular part was, and they were so pleased that my father used to get money like this. [The Book of Boswell: Autobiography of a Gypsy, ed. John Seymour, London, 1979, p. 23]

Boswell's autobiography describes other attractions on the beach of Blackpool at the time. Among them was a carousel, which he referred to as a "roundabout" or a "set of Gallopers," complete with a golden ring that, if grabbed, would yield a free ride. A different but similar amusement involved bicycles ("three abreast") powered by its pedaling riders. On his father's gypsy wagon was also "one of the first gramophones," featuring a selection of "Edison Bell Records." It is worth nothing that, while the Romani were the first to offer such attractions at Blackpool, it was Alderman William George Bean who, in 1896 (a dozen years after the Stuart visit), founded the Blackpool Pleasure Beach that exists to this day. It was Bean's visit to Coney Island, while trying to make it as an advertising executive in New York City, that inspired him to create something similar in Blackpool.

A third bit of information from Blackton's memoir also implicates his grandfather. It appears as part of Blackton's account of his interview with Thomas Edison. At that time (1896), Blackton, age 21, was working as a reporter for the New York Evening World, the evening edition of Joseph Pulitzer's New York World, and had been sent in that capacity to interview Edison about his early forays into the projection of animated images. At one point in the exchange the "wizard of Menlo Park" interrupted Blackton, asking if he knew "any good stories."

Fortunately I did. My Scottish grandfather had a line of stories almost equal to the repertoire of Sir Thomas Lipton, [the Scottish founder of the famous tea company] with whose friendship Fate was to bless me in years to come. I told the one about the thrifty Scotch mother and her large family of bairns, eating their porridge at breakfast. The watchful maternal eye detected a fly struggling in little Jock's bowl. "Jock" cried she, "there's a fly in your milk." Oatmeal porridge was plentiful and milk scarce and expensive, so the bairns had plenty of oatmeal and not so much milk. Jock turning a jaundiced eye upon the tiny puddle of milk in the middle of the bowl replies--"Dinna fash yersel' mither, it'll nae droon" ["Don't worry yourself mother, it will not drown"]. Mr. Edison clapped his knees and roared. [Blackton, "Hollywood with Its Hair Down," p. 33]

These two anecdotes about the Stuart family in England are, unfortunately, the only ones that James Stuart Blackton recorded in "Hollywood with Its Hair Down." But we are grateful to have them.

THE CROSSING TO AMERICA

Ten years before that fateful interview with Thomas Edison, eleven-year-old James Stuart Blacktin (with an "i") set out for America with his mother, Jessie Stuart Blacktin (age 31); his aunt, Mary Stuart (age 34); and his grandfather, James Stuart (age 72). By then Liverpool had already served for forty years as the principal point of departure for northern European emigrants bound for the United States and Canada. Like everyone else at the time, the Stuarts would have embarked from Princes Landing Stage, a half-mile-long floating pontoon along the bank of the River Mersey that was built in 1857.

In turns out that these four Stuarts were not the first members of the family to cross the Atlantic. Mary and Jessie's younger brother, Robert, had already done so in 1884, thereafter plying the family trade as a carriage painter in Connecticut and Brooklyn. It is possible that he facilitated the crossing of his sisters, father, and nephew in August, 1886. Be that as it may, James Stuart probably returned to England and his wife Mary after successfully escorting his daughters and grandson to New York. Unfortunately James does not appear on any other passenger lists, nor is he named in the records associated with Sheffield's Tinsley Park Cemetery, where we know Mary was buried ten years after the 1886 crossing.

The ship that carried the Stuart party to New York was the SS Celtic (see adjacent photo). Built in 1872, it was part of the White Star Line--officially the Oceanic Steam Navigation Company--a British firm that sent passenger and cargo steamships back and forth across the Atlantic. The Celtic's primary route was from Liverpool to Queenstown (in southern Ireland) to New York and back again. The ship had one smokestack and four masts, and traveled at a rate of 14 knots. 437 feet long and 42 feet wide, it could hold as many as 166 first class passengers and another 1,000 in third class, or steerage. In the case of the Celtic there was no second-class option, an indication that the company wanted to maximize steerage offerings with budget-minded immigrants in mind. According to the passenger list, the Stuarts were divided between two different sections in steerage. Mary (listed as age 28, but actually 34), Jessie (listed as age 30, but actually 31), and little James (correctly listed as age 11) were assigned to "steerage 2," while James, Sr. (listed as age 73, but actually 72) found himself in "steerage 1." The four Stuarts--neither Jessie nor her son registered under the name Blacktin--were counted among the 513 steerage passengers, which the ship captain, Benjamin Gleadell, counted as follows: 170 English, 137 Irish, 41 Americans, 84 Germans, 62 Swedes, 9 Norwegians, and 7 Danes in steerage. In addition there were 121 first-class, or "cabin passengers," of whom the vast majority (97) were Americans.

As far as we know, no member of the Stuart family nor any one else on the Celtic left behind a written account of that voyage; not even James Stuart Blackton who, as we have seen, waxed eloquent about his movie-making career in America. But one notable passenger on a similar steamship did record his onboard experiences. none other than the Scottish writer, Robert Louis Stevenson (1850-1894). On August 7, 1879, he boarded the S.S. Devonia at Glasgow bound for New York. A month before, he had learned that Fanny Vandergrift, an American woman whom he had met in France and fallen in love with, was not only about to secure a long-anticipated divorce but was seriously ill. That prompted the twenty-nine-year-old Stevenson to set out for California despite his own chronic health problems. His wonderfully detailed and beautifully written account of his ten-day crossing occupies the first part of The Amateur Emigrant, the other two sections covering his cross-country train ride and his stay in California, where he finally married Fanny. Stevenson titled the transatlantic portion of the book "From the Clyde to Sandy Hook," the Clyde being the river that connects Glasgow to the Ocean, and Sandy Hook, the New Jersey harbor where ships would stop in preparation for entering New York harbor. Stevenson's account is particularly valuable for recreating the Stuarts' experiences seven years later because he approached the project the way an anthropologist might, intent on understanding what actual emigrants endured to get to America.

The SS Devonia was much the same in structure and function as the SS Celtic, with minor variations. It was five years newer, having been built in 1877, and was part of a fleet owned by the Anchor Line. Like the Celtic it had one funnel, though only three masts. It was a bit shorter (400 feet) and wider (42 feet). It was designed to handle 10% more cargo and yet moved at the same fourteen knots. The Devonia's regular route was from Glasgow to New York via Moville, a port in northern Ireland. Unlike the Celtic it offered all three levels of service, accommodating as many as 200 first-class, 100 second-class, and 800 steerage passengers.

Stevenson had originally intended to make the crossing in steerage, but ultimately decided to pay the extra two guineas to secure a berth in the "second-class cabin." [From Scotland to Silverado, ed. James D. Hart (Harvard Press, 1966), 6] This decision prompted an extended apologia from Stevenson, as if to dispel the notion that this little extravagance compromised his data as a student of emigration. "I was not, in truth, a steerage passenger," he confessed. "Although anxious to see the worst of emigrant life, I had some work to finish on the voyage, and was advised to go by the second cabin, where at least I should have a table at command." [Ibid., 4]. While he considered this advice "excellent," the resulting guilt for not having chosen steerage led him to set down every difference between the two levels of service, differences that he deemed to be minimal for the purposes of his study. This is what makes Stevenson's account so valuable for anyone interested in recreating the onboard experience of actual emigrants of the time.

Stevenson began with the layout of the Devonia below decks, where all but the first-class passengers and the crew had their bunks.

... to understand the choice [between steerage and second class], and what I gained, some outline of the internal disposition of the ship will first be necessary. In her very nose is Steerage No. 1, down two pair of stairs. A little abaft, another companion [a raised wooden framework or structural hood built over a deck opening], labelled Steerage No. 2 and 3, gives admission to three galleries, two running forward towards Steerage No. 1, and the third aft towards the engines. The starboard forward gallery is the second cabin. Away abaft the engines and below the officers' cabins, to complete our survey of the vessel, there is yet a third nest of steerages, labelled 4 and 5. The second [class] cabin, to return, is thus a modified oasis in the very heart of the steerages. Through the thin partition you can hear the steerage passengers being sick, the rattle of tin dishes as they sit at meals, the varied accents in which they converse, the crying of their children terrified by this new experience, or the clean flat smack of the parental hand in chastisement. [Ibid., 4]

The point of this detailed description of the "below decks" layout was to show that his second-class cabin was surrounded by steerage compartments, to which he had easy access and from which he was not insulated. The auditory intrusions that he listed were nothing compared to the olfactory ones. At one point, Stevenson described the air in "Steerage No. 1" as "hot" even though "it struck a chill with its fœtor," while "the scarcely human voices of the sick joined into a kind of farmyard chorus." [Ibid., 24]. Coupled with the stench of vomit was that of the human waste. The toilets for the lower-class passengers were few in number and located on the deck, which meant they were accessible only when weather permitted. When the decks were closed due to a storm, people resorted to buckets, which, between the pitching of the ship and the cramped quarters, were often sloshed or spilled. "Some cleaning process" seems to have been attempted every morning, but the poor lighting and the many tight spaces between the partitions, tables, and benches that were fixed to the floor meant that "dirt might lie there for years without disturbance." Furthermore, when the eight "pens" of "Steerage No. 1", each of which featured sixteen bunks, were occupied with "live human animals, more or less unwashed, lying immersed together in the same close air all night, and their litter of meat, dirty dishes and rank bedding tumbled all day together in foul disorder, the merest possibilities of health or cleanliness were absent." [Ibid., 22] And then there were the passengers themselves. "All ablution below was rigorously forbidden. A man might give his hands a scour at the pump beside the galley, but that was exactly all. ... Thus, even if the majority of passengers came clean aboard at Greenock, long ere the ten days were out or the shores of America in sight, all were reduced to a common level, all, who here stewed together in their own exhalations, were uncompromisingly unclean." [Ibid., 23] The effects of this lack of "ablution" were most apparent in the early mornings. "With so many people worming themselves into their clothes," and thus releasing their collective body odor all at once, "each respiration tasted in the throat like some horrible kind of cheese." [Ibid., 52]. En route, Stevenson befriended a former North Sea fisherman who was used to standing in a boat waist-deep in herring, but even he was unprepared for ten days in steerage. Soon discovering--independent of Stevenson's own investigations--that "the second cabin" was just "another edition of the steerage," the man swore he would make his return in first class. [Ibid., 54] For his part, Stephenson quickly made a habit of sleeping on the deck whenever the weather permitted, there being otherwise no relief from the "lack of air" even in his "decent second-class berth," [Ibid., 14]

Stevenson's detailed description of the food offerings in second-class sheds a similarly oblique light on the steerage fare.

In the way of eatables at the same meal we were gloriously favoured; for in addition to porridge, which was common to all, we had Irish stew, sometimes a bit of fish, and sometimes rissoles [little meatloaf patties]. The dinner of soup, roast fresh beef, boiled salt junk [salted beef], and potatoes, was, I believe, exactly common to the steerage and the second cabin; only I have heard it rumoured that our potatoes were of a superior brand; and twice a week, on pudding days, instead of duff [a stiff flour dough that was boiled or steamed, making for an economical sort of pudding], we had a saddle-bag filled with currants under the name of a plum-pudding. At tea we were served with some broken meat [meat scraps] from the saloon; sometimes in the comparatively elegant form of spare patties or rissoles; but as a general thing, mere chicken-bones and flakes of fish neither hot nor cold. If these were not the scrapings of plates their looks belied them sorely; yet we were all too hungry to be proud, and fell to these leavings greedily. These, the bread, which was excellent, and the soup and porridge which were both good, formed my whole diet throughout the voyage; so that except for the broken meat and the convenience of a table I might as well have been in the steerage outright. Had they given me porridge again in the evening, I should have been perfectly contented with the fare. As it was, with a few biscuits and some whisky and water before turning in, I kept my body going and my spirits up to the mark. [Ibid., 4-5]

As if to burnish his credentials as a steerage passenger in spirit, Stevenson claimed to have lived those ten days "almost enclusively on bread, porridge, and soup, precisely as it was supplied to [those in third class], and found it, if not luxurious, at leasts sufficient." [Ibid., 13-14]

There was one more distinction between second and third class on which Stevenson waxed eloquent: a social one.

The last particular in which the second cabin passenger remarkably stands ahead of his brother of the steerage is one altogether of sentiment. In the steerage there are males and females; in the second cabin ladies and gentlemen. For some time after I came aboard I thought I was only a male; but in the course of a voyage of discovery between decks, I came on a brass plate, and learned that I was still a gentleman. Nobody knew it, of course. I was lost in the crowd of males and females, and rigorously confined to the same quarter of the deck. Who could tell whether I housed on the port or starboard side of steerage No. 2 and 3? And it was only there that my superiority became practical; everywhere else I was incognito, moving among my inferiors with simplicity, not so much as a swagger to indicate that I was a gentleman after all, and had broken meat to tea. Still, I was like one with a patent of nobility in a drawer at home; and when I felt out of spirits I could go down and refresh myself with a look of that brass plate.[Ibid., 5-6]

Once again, as we saw when he was describing the quarters and the food, Stevenson manages to erode this class distinction in the very process of describing it. The nominal boundary that separated the "gentleman" Stevenson from the "males" in steerage was effectively erased by their daily, unregulated interactions. The porousness of this frontier stood in sharp contrast to that which divided the passengers in first class from all the others. It is indicative of this division that Stevenson had nothing to say about the "first cabin" in his account. But he could not resist lashing out at the "three cabin passengers, a gentleman and two young ladies," who once strolled into his world.

It was astonishing what insults these people managed to convey by their presence. They seemed to throw their clothes in our faces. Their eyes searched us all over for tatters and incongruities. A laugh was ready at their lips; but they were too well-mannered to indulge it in our hearing. Wait a bit, till they were all back in the saloon [i.e., first-class], and then hear how wittily they would depict the manners of the steerage. We were in truth very innocently, cheerfully, and sensibly engaged, and there was no shadow of excuse for the swaying elegant superiority with which these damsels passed among us, or for the stiff and waggish glances of their squire. Not a word was said ... but we were all conscious of an icy influence and a dead break in the course of our enjoyment. We had been made to feel ourselves a sort of comical lower animal. Such a fine thing it is to have manners! One compliment I must make to the Saloon passengers: this was the only invasion of our territory that I witnessed from beginning to end of the voyage. It was a piece of very natural and needful delicacy. We were not allowed upon their part of the ship; and so they were, and ought, to be chary of intruding upon ours. Reciprocity can alone justify such a privilege. I do not say but that a cabin passenger may once in a while slink forward under cover of night, just as some careful house-holders, when the servants are once in bed, descend to the kitchen for a cigar. We also, when night had fallen, installed ourselves along the hot water pipes with our backs to the saloon deckhouse. But except in some exceptional, anonymous or apologetic fashion, I give it as my experience, the visit of a cabin passenger, will be regarded as an intrusion in the steerage. [Ibid., 28]

Stevenson's self-ascribed role as a student of emigration made it natural for him to rise up in defense of the denizens of steerage. But one should not forget that he was voluntarily "slumming it" on the voyage. After all, his father, Thomas Stevenson, was a promiment Scottish civil engineer and designer of more than thirty lighthouses. Such a family connection alone would have made Robert a welcome addition to first-class, had he wished to travel that way; and had his allowance not been reduced once he abandoned the career in engineering that his father had laid out for him. In any case, his "us against them" tone one again contrubuted to the sense that the differences between second class and steerage were less significant than one might otherwise think.

Stevenson concluded his comparison of the second- and third-class experiences on the Devonia by reflecting as follows.

For all these advantages I paid but two guineas. Six guineas is the steerage fare; eight that by the second cabin; and when you remember that the steerage passenger must supply [his own] bedding and dishes, and, in five cases out of ten, either brings some dainties with him, or privately pays the steward for extra rations, the difference in price becomes almost nominal. Air comparatively fit to breathe, food comparatively varied, and the satisfaction of being still privately a gentleman, may thus be had almost for the asking. Two of my fellow-passengers in the second cabin had already made the passage by the cheaper fare, and declared it was an experiment not to be repeated. As I go on to tell about my steerage friends, the reader will perceive that they were not alone in their opinion. Out of ten with whom I was more or less intimate, I am sure not fewer than five vowed, if they returned, to travel second cabin; and all who had left their wives behind them assured me they would go without the comfort of their presence until they could afford to bring them by saloon [another way of referring to first class]. [Ibid., 6]

When all is said and done, Stevenson seems to have landed--rather inconclusively--somewhere between his sense of having been cheated out of the two extra guineas he paid for second class, and his sense of relief for having steered clear of steerage.

At this point in his narrative, Stevenson redirected his anthropologist's eye toward the ways in which that diverse group of passengers below decks managed to bond over the course of the voyage. When he first joined the other passengers in Glasgow, Stevenson commented on their complete "lack of familiar spirit," with everyone "looking askance on each other as on possible enemies." [Ibid., 3] But after the ship had picked up the last of its passengers in Ireland, the "company ... began to draw together, by inscrutable magnetisms, upon the deck." Verbal communication could be a challenge. Stevenson's informal survey--which is borne out by the passenger list of the Devonia--told him that "there were Scots and Irish in plenty, a few English, a few Americans, a good handful of Scandinavians, a German or two, and one Russian." Not surprisingly the different nationalities tended to bunk together, taking advantage of the fact that the Devonia was far from fully booked for that particular voyage. [Ibid., 23]. But despite the mix of fatherlands and mother tongues, the below-decks passengers found it hard to maintain their distance, literally and figuratively. Like it or not, they were all fellow-citizens of "one small iron country on the deep." [Ibid., 10]

Not surprisingly, the first to get past their trepidation in this regard were the children, who "found each other out like dogs, and ran about the decks scraping acquaintance after their fashion also." [Ibid., 12] Their "high seas" friendships had more in common with flies, being "so easily joined, so easily dissolved, so open in its communications and so devoid of deeper human qualities." The little ones had the full run of the ship and made it their playground. "I often had my heart in my mouth, watching them climb into the shrouds or on the rails while the ship went swinging through the waves." At first Stevenson felt the urge to intervene, but ultimately he did nothing but "admire and envy the courage of their mothers, who sat by in the sun and looked on with composure at these perilous feats." [Ibid., 12-13] Stevenson's working hypothesis was that "the life of poorer folk, where necessity is so much more immediate and imperious, braces even a mother to this extreme of endourance." Perhaps reflecting on his own bed-ridden youth, he concluded that it might even be "better that [a] lad should break his neck that that you should break his spirit." [Ibid., 13] In this same vein, Stevenson marveled at the capacity of the children to set aside their families' dire circumstances and live their "high seas" experiences to the fullest. One three-year-old in particular caught Stevenson's attention: "To meet him, crowing with laughter and beating an accompaniment to his own mirth with a tin spoon upon a tin cup, was to meet a little triumph of the human spirit. Even when his mother and the rest of his family lay sick and prostrate around him, he sat upright in their midst and sang aloud in the pleasant heartlessness of infancy." [Ibid., 13]

While the children were "all in one band, and as thick as thieves at a fair," the grown-ups were still "ceremoniously maneuvering on the outskirts of aquaintance." [Ibid., 12] At first small talk was the order of the day. "We discussed the probable duration of the voyage, we exchanged pieces of information, naming our trades, what we hoped to find in the new world, or what we were fleeing from in the old; and, above all, we condoled together over the food and the vileness of the steerage." Before long, however, the adults began to overcome their aloofness, aided by the happy lubrication of music.

We were indeed a musical ship's company, and cheered our way into exile with the fiddle, the accordion, and the songs of all nations. Night after night we gathered at the aftermost limit of our domain, where it bordered on that of the saloon [that is, first class]. Performers were called up with acclamation, some shame-faced and hanging the head, others willing and as bold as brass. Good, bad, or indifferent--Scottish, English, Irish, Russian, German or Norse,--the songs were received with generous applause. Once or twice, a recitation, very spiritedly rendered in a powerful Scottish accent, varied the proceedings; and once we sought in vain to dance a quadrille, eight men of us together, to the music of the violin. ...The impulse to sing was strong, and triumphed over modesty and even the inclemencies of the sea and sky. On this rough Saturday night, we got together by the main deck-house, in a place sheltered from the wind and rain. Some clinging to a ladder which led to the hurricane deck, and the rest knitting arms or taking hands, we made a ring to support the women in the violent lurching of the ship; and when we were thus disposed, sang to our hearts content. Some of the songs were appropriate to the scene; others strikingly the reverse. Bastard doggerel of the music-hall... sounded bald, bleak, and pitifully silly. ... I observed a Platt-Deutsch mason, entirely innocent of English, adding heartily to the general effect.... Every now and again, however, some song that touched the pathos of our situation was given forth; and you could hear by the voices that took up the burden how the sentiment came home to each. "The Anchor's Weighed" was true for us. We were indeed "Rocked on the bosom of the stormy deep" How many of us could say with the singer, "I'm lonely to-night, love, without you," or "Go, some one, and tell them from me, to write me a letter from home!" And when was there a more appropriate moment for "Auld Lang Syne" than now, when the land, the friends, and the affections of that mingled but beloved time were fading and fleeing behind us in the vessel's wake? [Ibid., 15-17]

Stevenson went so far as to venture a hypothesis that Robert Burns, the Scottish poet who wrote Auld Lang Syne only a year before the Devonia left Glasgow, must have had emigration in mind." Otherwise "I scarce believe he would have found that note." [Ibid, 17].

That inpromptu gathering by the main deckhouse on that "rough Saturday night," concluded Stevenson, "was the first fusion of our little nationality together." But by no means the last. The subsequent desire to repeat the experience was so strong that it even overcame the infamous "lack of air" in steerage.

Our companion (Steerage No. 2 and 3) was a favourite resort. Down one flight of stairs there was a comparatively large open space, the centre occupied by a hatchway, which made a convenient seat for about twenty persons, while barrels, coils of rope, and the carpenter's bench afforded perches for perhaps as many more. The canteen, or steerage bar, was on one side of the stair; on the other, a no less attractive spot, the cabin of the indefatigable interpreter. I have seen people packed into this space like herrings in a barrel, and many merry evenings prolonged there until five bells [10:30 p.m.], when the lights were ruthlessly extinguished and all must go to roost. [Ibid., 19]

Anyone who could play an instrument risked becoming a slave to a captive, queasy audience in need of something to take their minds off their situation.

It had been rumoured since Friday that there was a fiddler aboard, who lay sick and unmelodious in Steerage No. 1; and on the Monday forenoon, as I came down the companion, I was saluted by something in Strathspey time. A white-faced Orpheus was cheerily playing to an audience of white-faced women. It was as much as he could do to play, and some of his hearers were scarce able to sit; yet they had crawled from their bunks at the first experimental flourish, and found better than medicine in the music. Some of the heaviest heads began to nod in time, and a degree of animation looked from some of the palest eyes. Humanly speaking, it is a more important matter to play the fiddle, even badly, than to write huge works upon recondite subjects. What could Mr. Darwin have done for these sick women? But this fellow scraped away; and the world was positively a better place for all who heard him. [Ibid., 19]

Later Stevenson tipped his hat to another musician who offered up some verses from the famous English ballad, The Death of Nelson. "For to sing in such a place and in such a state of health is cheerfully heroic. Like a modern Theseus, he thus cambatted bad air, disease and darkness, and threw abroad among his fellows some pleasant and courageous thoughts." [Ibid., 24]

Music was not the only form of entertainment on board the Devonia.

We had many fine-weather diversions to beguile the time. There was a single chess-board and a single pack of cards. Sometimes as many as twenty of us would be playing dominoes for love [that is, without wagering]. Feats of dexterity, puzzles for the intelligence, some arithmetical, some of the same order as the old problem of the fox and goose and cabbage, were always welcome; and the latter, I observed, more popular as well as more conspicuously well done than the former.... We had a regular daily competition to guess the vessel's progress; and twelve o'clock, when the result was published in the wheel-house, came to be a moment of considerable interest. But the interest was unmixed. Not a bet was laid upon our guesses. From the Clyde to Sandy Hook I never heard a wager offered or taken. We had, besides, romps in plenty. Puss in the Corner, which we had rebaptized, in more manly style, Devil and Four Corners, was my own favourite game; but there were many who preferred another, nameless as far as I know, which was diverting enough to the onlookers, but must have developed a tendency to headache in those who played. The humour of the thing was to box a person's ears until he found out who had cuffed him. The harder the smacks, the better we were all pleased. I have watched it for half an hour at time; nor do I think it was a sense of personal dignity alone which moved me to refrain from joining.[Ibid., 27]

In the midst of all these activities, Stevenson "was kept hard at work making cigarettes for one amateur after another, and my less than moderate skill was heartily admired." [Ibid., 27]

Such recreations not only served to create a sense of community among the second- and third-class passengers, but helped everyone get their minds off the fact that there were crossing 3,000 miles of open ocean in a ship that, however large it may have seemed when they boarded, turned out to be little more than a speck on the surface of the North Atlantic. Stevenson was hardly immune from such fears.

I heard a man run wild with terror beseeching his friend for encouragement. "The ship's going down!" he cried with a thrill of agony. "The ship's going down!" he repeated, now in a blank whisper, now with his voice rising towards a sob; and his friend might reassure him, reason with him, joke at him — all was in vain, and the old cry came back, "The ship's going down!" There was something panic and catching in the emotion of his tones; and I saw in a clear flash what an involved and hideous tragedy was a disaster to an emigrant ship. If this whole parishful of people came no more to land, into how many houses would the newspaper carry woe, and what a great part of the web of our corporate human life would be rent across for ever![Ibid., 26]

Though false alarms such as this were not the norm, Stevenson's latent fears never fully subsided. Many times each night he found solace in "the clear note of the clapper on the brass," proclaiming the nocturnal hour at half-hour intervals, and that "beautiful sea-cry, 'All's well!'" He had to admit that he knew "nothing, whether for poetry or music, that can surpass the effect of those two syllables in the darkness of a night at sea." [Ibid., 14-15]

Stevenson described, but apparently did not participate in, another form of solace on board; to wit, the religious services offered by the staff of the Devonia. As one who had substituted his family's Presbyterianism for his own form of agnosticism, Stevenson stood out from "majority of the emigrants" who observed the Sabbath "strictly." Of these many "went to service;" others simply "sang Scottish psalms." But Stevenson was not the only holdout. He once heard an older woman give voice to her surprise that "'the ship didna gae doon,'" as she saw some one pass her with a chess-board on the holy day." [Ibid., 17]

Such are Stevenson's direct observations about his experience as an amateur immigrant in the midst of hundreds of actual emigrants over the course of those ten days in August, 1879. Despite the seven years that separated his crossing from that of the four Stuarts, there is every reason to believe that they would have experienced life on board the Celtic similarly, though, from their vantage point in steerage, they might have had a higher opinion of second class than Stevenson did.

Beyond the invaluable empirical data offered by Stevenson's account, it is worth considering his more philosophical reflections on the European emigrant as an ideal type, abstracted from his actual encounters on the Devonia.

As I walked the deck and looked round my fellow-passengers, thus curiously assorted from all northern Europe, I began for the first time to understand the nature of emigration. Day by day throughout the passage ... this knowledge grew more clear and melancholy. Emigration, from a word of the most cheerful import, came to sound most dismally in my ear. There is nothing more agreeable to picture and nothing more pathetic to behold. The abstract idea, as conceived at home, is hopeful and adventurous. A young man, you fancy, scorning restraints and helpers, issues forth into life, that great battle, to fight for his own hand. The most pleasant stories of ambition, of difficulties overcome, and of ultimate success, are but as episodes to this great epic of self-help. The epic is composed of individual heroisms; it stands to them as the victorious war which subdued an empire stands to the personal act of bravery which spiked a single cannon and was adequately rewarded with a medal. For in emigration the young men enter direct and by the shipload on their heritage of work; empty continents swarm, as at the bo'sun's whistle, with industrious hands, and whole new empires are domesticated to the service of man. This is the closet picture, and is found, on trial, to consist mostly of embellishments. The more I saw of my fellow-passengers, the less I was tempted to the lyric note. Comparatively few of the men were below thirty; many were married and encumbered with families; not a few were already up in years; and this itself was out of tune with my imaginations, for the ideal emigrant should certainly be young. Again, I thought he should offer to the eye some bold type of humanity, with bluff or hawk-like features, and the stamp of an eager and pushing disposition. Now those around me were for the most part quiet, orderly, obedient citizens, family men broken by adversity, elderly youths who had failed to place themselves in life, and people who had seen better days. Mildness was the prevailing character; mild mirth and mild endurance. [Ibid., 10-11]

The emigrant amalgam that Stevenson offers here was a male over forty, which, in the case of the Stuarts, could only have been achieved by averaging the ages of grandfather and grandson! In fact, the Stuart party was dominated by two women in their thirties, one of whom was, to some unknown degree, "broken by adversity" in the form of an abusive marriage, and had certainly "seen better days." Stevenson continued in the same vein:

We were a company of the rejected; the drunken, the incompetent, the weak, the prodigal, all who had been unable to prevail against circumstances in the one land, were now fleeing pitifully to another; and though one or two might still succeed, all had already failed. We were a shipful of failures, the broken men of England. Yet it must not be supposed that these people exhibited depression. The scene, on the contrary, was cheerful. Not a tear was shed on board the vessel. All were full of hope for the future, and showed an inclination to innocent gaiety. Some were heard to sing, and all began to scrape acquaintance with small jests and ready laughter. [Ibid., 11-12]

Mary and Jessie did not qualify in any obvious way as "failures"--though Jessie had experienced a failed marriage--nor would any of Stevenson's adjectives seem to apply. But we can be fairly certain, given what we know from the younger James' memoir later half a century later, that his grandfather would have been very popular on board, ready to regale his fellow passengers with his almost unmatched "line of stories." [Blackton, "Hollywood with Its Hair Down," p. 33].

After such an extended description of life on board the Devonia, Stevenson's account of his arrival in New York is anemic: "Before noon of the second Sunday we sighted the low shores outside of New York harbour; the steerage passengers must remain on board to pass through Castle Garden on the following morning; but we of the second cabin made our escape along with the lords of the saloon; and by six o'clock Jones [a friend made on board] and I issued into West Street...." [Ibid., 88] For all its succintness, it matches with what we know about the processing of immigrants at the time; that is, that, while first- and second-class passengers were given a brief health check before being released directly into the city, steerage passengers were ferried from their ships to Castle Garden for processing. The Stuarts, who fell into this category, would have had given their names, ages, occupations, and intended destinations to the clerks, who would check them against the ship’s passenger lists. They would have also been inspected for signs of physical or mental disabilities, contagious diseases, or extreme poverty; that is, to make sure they had a reasonable chance of becoming productive members of their new society.

Precious little is known about the Stuarts after her arrival in New York on August 16, 1886. All that can be reliably ascertained comes from a marriage certificate, affirming that Jessie Stuart Blacktin married Thomas Adams (1852--12/4/1912) in a ceremony held on Christmas Day, 1888 at 1074 Washington Avenue in the Morrisania neighborhood of the Bronx (about a mile west of the site of the future Yankee Stadium). Jessie, who was 33 years old at the time, was living at 2272 Second Avenue (East Harlem) in Manhattan. The marriage record accurately identifies her parents as James Stuart and Mary Twigg, and her place of birth as Sheffield. It also indicates that while this was a second marriage for Jessie, it was 37-year-old Thomas Adams' first. His address is given as 617 Courtlandt Ave in the Bronx neighborhood of Melrose, just south of Morrisania. He is identified as a "manufacturer," a native of Rowley Regis, and the son of Thomas Adams, Sr. and Nancy Plant. This information about Thomas Adams' parents and birthplace is precious to is, allowing us to distinguish him from the many other New Yorkers answering to the name of Thomas Adams. It also opens up a fascinating door on the lives of the Adams and Plant families of Rowley Regis (better known by its inhabitants as "Rowley") in the nineteenth century.

In what follows I will be treating the Adams and Plant families separately, with the caveat that most of what I say about the Rowley context of the former will apply to the latter. The marriage of Thomas and Nancy in Birmingham on May 15, 1845 provides a terminus a quo for the connection between the two families, but it all likelihood, given the size of Rowley, the Adamses and the Plants were already aware of one another.



THE BLACK COUNTRY IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY

Rowley Regis lies in the Rowley Hills seven miles west of the heart of Birmingham and two miles southeast of the market town of Dudley. These geographical coordinates, in conjunction with the year of Thomas Adams, Jr.'s birth (1851), makes him a bona fide product of the Black Country, that chunk of South Staffordshire and North Worcestershire--more or less bounded by Wolverhampton and Walsall in the north and by Stourbridge and Smethwick in the south--that, by the end of the eighteenth century, had surrendered itself to mining and smelting and all the environmental degradation that went with them. The very geology of the area predestined it to become a laboratory for unparalled industrialization as soon as technological progress, capital, and cheap labor came together in the interests of satisfying the insatiable demand for iron products across the British Empire. From his vantage point as the United States Consul to Birmingham (1865-1870), Elihu Burritt put it this way: "Nature did for the ironmasters of the Black Country all she could; indeed, everything except literally building the furnaces themselves. She brought together all that was needed to set and keep them in blast: The iron ore, coal, and lime, the very lining of the furnaces, were all deposited close at hand for the operation." [Elihu Burritt, Walks in the Black Country (London, 1868), p. 3].

Of these three ingredients, which each played an essential role in the smelting of iron, coal was the one in greatest abundance in the Black Country. The South Staffordshire coalfield, a.k.a., the "Staffordshire Thick," was a unusually large, continuous, and accessible body of coal occupying some 140 square miles west of Birmingham. Rowley sits on its southeastern edge. The magnitude of this deposit was known at least as early as 1665, when the metallurgist Dud Dudley reported that the coalfields on the estates of his father, the Lord Dudley, were "Ten, Eleven, and Twelve yards thick." [Dud Dudley, Metallum Martis (London, 1665) 30]. More recently, mining historian Richard Stone wrote:

In South Staffordshire, a dozen or more separate seams coalesce in a uniquely rich bed known as the 'Ten Yard Seam' or 'Thick Coal.' Nowhere else in Great Britain has coal of such quality and quantity been available at relatively shallow depth. Veins within the Thick Coal were given their own names by miners. Although there were variations from area to area, among those in widespread use in the 17th century, starting from the upper layer and working down, were: Dun-Dicks, Roof or Top Floor, Top or Over Slipper, sometimes known as Spires, Jays, Lambs, Kitt's, Tow or Heath, Benches, Brazils or the Kernel, Bottom-Slipper or Foot Coal, Slip-bat, John Coal, Stone Coal or Long Coal, Great Patch, Springs or Sawyer, Slippers, and the Humphries or Bottom Bench. Above the Thick Coal and even closer to the surface, a separate thin seam of superior, fast-burning household coal called the 'Brooch was largely ignored until the late 18th century. Below the main measures, a lower quality vein identified by the name 'Heathing-coal, or more commonly 'Heathen, was mined to access underlying beds of iron ore. Approaching the Bentley Faults [near Wednesfield] the Thick Coal seams begin to separate. Outcrops in the Upper Gornal area were known as the 'Flying Reed Coal. To the north, beyond the faults, the seams diverge even further and plunge much deeper. [Richard Stone, The Collieries and Coalminers of Staffordshire (Phillimore, 2007), p. 3]

This remarkable coalfield--in conjunction with ample deposits of ironstone and lime, not to mention clay for brickmaking--helped drive the Industrial Revolution, albeit at the expense of the surrounding landscape and its atmosphere. That said, in those places where the deposits were not as accessible or where transport was a challenge, the countryside remained as green as it had been before the furnaces and mines took over. Hence the dichotomy so neatly captured in the title of Elihu Burritt's book: Walks in the Black Country and Its Green Border-Land (1868). Burritt's perambulations were divided between the green regions where, as he put it, nature still had "the upper-hand," and the blackened areas, where Nature had "the under-hand."

Nowadays it is hard to appreciate just how damaged the Black Country landscape was when Thomas Adams, Sr. inhabited it (1820-1887). The demise of the coal and iron industries in the region, followed by the construction of modern residential developments and concerted efforts to rescue the area from its former blight have erased virtually all of the Black Country's most notorious characteristics [see Chitham, Rowley Regis, 56]. In the process, lamented Nigel Chapman, "we have, over the last century, lost an amazing amount of our industrial heritage to light industry and housing." [Chapman, South Staffordshire Coalfield (2011), back cover]. The most significant extant industrial remnant in the Rowley area is the Cobbs Engine House (1830), part of the former Windmill End Colliery and now a part of the Bumble Hole and Warrens Hall Local Nature Reserve. Two miles north of this preserve lies the Black Country Living Museum (founded in 1975), where formerly derelict industrial buildings were moved from their original sites and reconstructed in one place to allow tourists the chance to experience the area's mining and manufacturing heritage. Two miles south of Rowley is the abandoned New Hawne Colliery (1864), the most complete set of nineteenth-century colliery surface buildings in the Black Country still to be found in its original location. Unfortunately, it is closed to visitors.

Contemporary fiction and non-fiction allow us to recover some of the sensorial impact of the Black Country at the height of its devastation. In his 1841 novel, The Old Curiosity Shop--published when Thomas Adams, Sr. was 21--Charles Dickens offered a particularly lurid snapshot of the Black Country when describing Nell Trent's approach to an unnamed industrial city. Though embedded in a work of fiction, the description is informed by the young Dicken's visits to Tong Castle in Shropshire, where his grandmother worked as a housekeeper. Too get there he would have passed through Wolverhampton, perhaps the likeliest inspiration for this verbal portrait.

A long suburb of red brick houses--some with patches of garden-ground, where coal-dust and factory smoke darkened the shrinking leaves, and coarse rank flowers, and where the struggling vegetation sickened and sank under the hot breath of kiln and furnace, making them by its presence seem yet more blighting and unwholesome than in the town itself--a long, flat, straggling suburb passed, they came, by slow degrees, upon a cheerless region, where not a blade of grass was seen to grow, where not a bud put forth its promise in the spring, where nothing green could live but on the surface of the stagnant pools, which here and there lay idly sweltering by the black road-side. Advancing more and more into the shadow of this mournful place, its dark depressing influence stole upon their spirits, and filled them with a dismal gloom. On every side, and far as the eye could see into the heavy distance, tall chimneys, crowding on each other, and presenting that endless repetition of the same dull, ugly form, which is the horror of oppressive dreams, poured out their plague of smoke, obscured the light, and made foul the melancholy air. On mounds of ashes by the wayside, sheltered only by a few rough boards, or rotten pent-house roofs, strange engines spun and writhed like tortured creatures; clanking their iron chains, shrieking in their rapid whirl from time to time as though in torment unendurable, and making the ground tremble with their agonies. Dismantled houses here and there appeared, tottering to the earth, propped up by fragments of others that had fallen down, unroofed, windowless, blackened, desolate, but yet inhabited. Men, women, children, wan in their looks and ragged in attire, tended the engines, fed their tributary fire, begged upon the road, or scowled half-naked from the doorless houses. Then came more of the wrathful monsters, whose like they almost seemed to be in their wildness and their untamed air, screeching and turning round and round again; and still, before, behind, and to the right and left, was the same interminable perspective of brick towers, never ceasing in their black vomit, blasting all things living or inanimate, shutting out the face of day, and closing in on all these horrors with a dense dark cloud. But night-time in this dreadful spot!--night, when the smoke was changed to fire; when every chimney spirited up its flame; and places, that had been dark vaults all day, now shone red-hot.... [Dickens, The Old Curiosity Shop, chapter 45]

Two decades later, Walter White (1811–1893), the itinerant English travel writer and Assistant Secretary to the Royal Society, published the following description based on a trip he made west out of Birmingham.

The name [Black Country] is eminently descriptive, for blackness everywhere prevails; the ground is black, the atmosphere is black, and the underground is honey-combed by mining galleries stretching in utter blackness for many a league. The scene is marvellous, and to one who beholds it for the first time by night, terrific. Then the roaring-furnaces are seen for miles around pouring forth their fierce throbbing flames like volcanoes; then the hundred chimneys of iron-works display their blazing crests, or sheafs of fery tongues ; then the dull gleam of heaps of roasting ironstone makes you fancy that the old globe itself is here smouldering away; overhead dense clouds of smoke reflect & lurid light, rolling fitfully before the wind; while the hissing and rushing of steam, the clang and clatter of machinery, the roaring blasts, and the shook of ponderous hammer-strokes, all intensified by the presence of night, complete an effect which amazes alike the eye and the ear. The effect is one that vividly excites the imagination, and is not easily forgotten. By day, as the train speeds across, you hear the same noises, and see the fires divested of their nightly terrors, yet find it difficult to believe that a scene of so much havoc and seeming confusion represents prosperous industry, and one of the most important departments of British trade. Perhaps for the first time you become aware of the omnipotence of coal and iron; even the stations, walls, and bridges, are built of bricks that have the appearance of iron. You catch glimpses of smoking heaps, of muddy canals, complications of locks, bridges, tramways; boats moving, trains rolling; of coal-pits where the iron arm projects from the little engine-house working busily up and down, while the whimseys creak as the long rope passes over; of abandoned workings where office and engine-house are in ruin, and scraps of ragged hedgerow look very miserable, and the tall posts stand up skeleton-like, and fragments of machinery lie about devoured by rust; of heaps, nay hills, that resemble brick rubbish, of gigantic oyster-shells which a lady's hoop would hardly encircle, and big slaty-looking slabs--accumulations of refuse which cumber the ground. And amid all this are the cottages of artisans and miners: English homes, whence sun and stars are seen darkly, situate in a region devoid of repose and beauty, which looks as if smitten by desolation, notwithstanding that here and there grow patches of wheat and plots of potatoes. And so it continues for thirteen miles, all the way from Birmingham to Wolverhampton; but whatever may be the gloom, havoc, havoc, and confusion elsewhere, you only see the worst when passing through Bilston [five miles north of Diudley]. Walter White, All Round the Wrekin (London, 1860), pp. 6-7.

Another eight years later (1868), Elihu Burritt, whom we met above, followed White's lead, and provided an even more elaborate description of the Black Country, based on the view that awaited him from the tower of Dudley Castle. There he visualized Mother Nature, sprawled out, abused, and "bleeding" before him, like a modern-day martyr to industry.

... from the crown of her head to the sole of her foot she is scourged with cat-o'-nine-tails of red-hot wire, and marred and scarred and fretted, and smoked half to death day and night, year and year, even on Sundays. Almost every square inch of her form is reddened, blackend, and distorted by the terrible tractoration of a hot blister. But all this cutaneous eruption is nothing compare with the internal violence and agonies she has to endure. Never was animal being subjected to such merciless and ceaseless vivisection. The very sky and clouds above are moved to sympathy with her sufferings and shed black tears in token of their emotion. [Elihu Burritt, Walks in the Black Country, 164-165.

But Burritt was the American consul of Birmingham and as such he was predisposed to see things through the lens of economic opportunity. He could not suppress his pride in the undeniable evidence of industrial dominance that lay before him. To him it seemed like a battlefield, where an irresistible army of industrialists was overwhelming everything that stood in the way of its progress.

For an unpoetical man like myself, it is difficult to get hold of similes which would enable the reader to picture the scene in his mind. A writer of a military turn of fancy might say that it was the sublimest battle-scene ever enacted on earth; that ten thousand Titans were essaying to breach heaven with a thousand mortars, each charged with a small red-hot hill. It might look like that not only to General Grant or Sherman, but even to men who never wore a sword. There was an embattled amphitheatre of twenty miles span ridged to the purple clouds. Planted at artillery intervals on this encircling ridge, and at musketshot spaces in the dark valley between, a thousand batteries, mounted with huge ordnance, white at the mouth with the fury of the bombardment, were pouring their cross-fires of shot and shell into the cloud-works of the lower heavens. Wolverhampton, on the extreme left, stood by her black mortars which shot their red volleys into the night. Coseley and Bilston and Wednesbury replied bomb for bomb, and set the clouds on fire above with their lighted matches. Dudley, Oldbury, Albion, and Smethwick, on the right, plied their heavy breachers at the iron-works on the other side; while West Bromwich and distant Walsall showed that their men were standing as bravely to their guns, and that their guns were charged to the muzzle with the grape and canister of the mine. The canals twisting and crossing through the field of battle, showed by patches in the light like bleeding veins. There were no clouds except of smoke over the scene ; but there were large strips of darkness floating with crimson fringes into the red sea, on which the white moon rode like an ermined angel of peace. For all that glowing empire was peace. Peace has her battle-fields as well as war, and this was her Waterloo. Here she had mustered fifty regiments of her swart veterans, armed with all the weapons of her exhaustless arsenal — with Minié picks and Schneider hammers [a reference to the Minié and Snider-Enfield rifles of the time], and file-edged swords that cut at their sides. Those great-mouthed mortars, belching forth globes of fire, were her huge muzzle-loaders. And all this was the thick of one of her great battles by night — only one of the three hundred a year she fights in that dark valley with the elements. What are all the mines and counter-mines of war compared with the hundreds her sappers have dug fifty fathoms below the visible surface of this battle scene! Where or when did war ever dig such deep trenches or fill them with such battalions, or bring its land and sea forces into action with such united and concentrated power! Here were 10,000 pickmen sending up from holds, 500 feet deep, cartridges for loading the cupola cannon that were reddening the night with their blaze. Here were the deck or surface brigades standing to their batteries, and making each look like the old picture of "The Defence of Gibraltar" [by Boston-born artist, John Singleton Copley]. There were the Brades Works [a steel factory in Oldbury specializing in trowels and hoes] at the right centre of the line, discharging a thousand spades, hoes, trowels, and pruning-hooks an hour. Further down toward Birmingham there was a well-manned battery that poured forth a shower of bolts and nuts; and Chance's great fortress [Chance Brothers Glass Works of Smethwick] was all ablaze, with its hot fountains sending out acres of glass to be parcelled into panes of every size. To the right of us, to the left and front of us, the whole amphitheatre was in close action, working out for the world the thousand small arms of peace — cotton hoes for Brazil and harpoons for Behring's Straits, and, for all the countries between, every tool used in honest labour. The moon rode up with its bland face a little flushed over the scene, and the whole heavens were suffused with the red illumination, as if in honour of human industry. [Burritt, Walks in the Black Country, 142-144. Compare Francis Brett Young, (London: Heinemann, 1927) p. 334: "The air of Stourton [six miles south of Dudley] was still and frosty; through it the furnace flares of the black country and the twinking pit-bank fires above Mawne Road shone like the lights of a vast army in bivouac."

Burritt was certain there was no other view like the one from atop Dudley Castle on the planet. "The Black Country, black by day and red by night, cannot be matched, for vast and varied production, by any other space of equal radius on the surface of the globe," he concluded [Burritt, Walks (1868), pp. 164, 1]. In this assessment he was following the lead of Sam Timmins, a Birmingham manufacturer and Shakespearean scholar who had observed that "within a radius of thirty miles of Birmingham nearly the whole of hardware wants of the world are practically supplied." [Birmingham and Midland Hardware District (1866), p. viii)] Burritt, who began his working career as a blacksmith in Connecticut, was well-positioned to see, in the fiery power that lay there before him, a veritable "Olympus" with Vulcan being "the only god at home."

Rowley Regis itself was known primarity for its "Rowley Rag" stone quarries and, as we shall see, its hand-wrought nail production, but it was surrounded by mines and foundries. One of Burritt's recorded walks--inspired by the popularity of a particular brand of trowel among American masons--took him to Oldbury, just two miles northeast of Rowley. There he visited the expansive industrial complex known locally as "The Brades."

The Brades Iron and Steel Works are situated in Oldbury..., and are the growth of a century or more of accretion, each decade of the century seemingly adding its independent structure, so that the whole looks like a small village of buildings annexed to each other by narrower roads between them than the public streets of a town. It is truly a representative establishment, embracing in itself nearly all the industries and productions of the district. I doubt if such another can be found in England or the world for this remarkable variety of enterprise. In the first place, the company have sunk seven pairs of coal mines around their works. Most of the good coal they sell, using themselves the refuse for their furnaces and forges. They also own and work their own iron ore. Then from the furnace to the forge, from pig to bar, goes this raw material of their manufactures. The iron, now ready for its hundred uses, parts company for several stages of manipulation, then unites again in infinite shapes and relations. [Burritt, Walks in the Black Country (1868), pp. 173-174]

The Brades was only one of many such industrial sites in the area around Rowley. Together they made their presence known to all the senses of each member of the Adams and Plant families from the late eighteenth to the late nineteenth century.



THE ADAMS FAMILY OF ROWLEY REGIS: NAILERS

Thomas Adams (Sr.), the father of the future emigrant of the same name, first appears in a baptismal register, where the relevent entry simply states: "Thomas, son of Benjamin and Esther Adams in the parish of Rowley, Staffordshire was born May 4th 1820 and baptized by me, Thomas Dowty." It turns out that Rev. Dowty (c. 1803-1840) was a Wesleyan Methodist minister who performed "chapel circuit" duties in the Midlands. The Wesleyan Methodists had formally separated from the Church of England in 1795, authorizing its itinerant ministers to preach from makeshift "preaching houses" and to administer the sacraments in provisional chapels that were springing up all over Britain. These Methodists competed not only with the Anglican church but with the so-called Primitive Methodists, a.k.a., "Prims" or "Ranters," who had (c. 1807) launched their own religious revival, seeking to return to the simple, fervent, open-air preaching of early Methodism. Both forms of Methodism proved particularly attractive to the industrial working class, whose distinctive spiritual needs were largely ignored by the Anglicans. The Non-parochial register in which Dowty recorded Thomas Adams' baptism does not indicate where the ceremony took place, but one assumes that the saving waters were administered to little Thomas Adams in a Methodist chapel somewhere in Rowley.

Strangely enough, the same Thomas Adams (with the same birth date) turns up again, five and a half years later in another baptismal register, this one belonging to St. Giles parish. Thomas' name was entered in it, along with that of his new-born sister, Hannah Adams, indicating that both were baptized on the same day: January 15, 1826. This joint baptism was performed by the curate of St. Giles, the Reverend George Barrs, an Evangelical Anglican. It is odd that young Thomas would undergo a second baptism, for the Anglicans officially recognized sacraments performed by Methodists. After all, Methodism had originated as a movement within the Church of England, and John Wesley (1703-1791) was himself an Anglican priest who upheld the traditional Trinitarian form of baptism. It should be noted that Barrs' parishioners were themselves a mixed bag, religiously speaking. 70% of them were non-Anglican, and most of these were Methodists of one form or another. [Robson, "Churchgoing," p. 405]. Only three times in the Rowley parish register did Barrs indicate that a baptism he performed was a second baptism. These were the cases of John Stokes, who was baptized on November 24, 1811, and the brothers Samuel and John Richards, who were baptized on the following Christmas Day. In both cases the curate simply noted: "previously baptized by dissenters," which, in this context, most likely meant Methodists, who were historically part of the "New Dissent" movement of the eighteenth-century evangelical revival. Being such unusual cases, one might reasonably conclude that the impetus for the rebaptisms came not from Barrs but from the parents, who had their own reasons for requesting this service of him. Getting back to Thomas Adams, whatever prompted his rebaptism at St. Giles, we know that his family's connection to that church went back at least another generation, for on June 9, 1799, Benjamin Adams himself had undergone baptism there at the behest of his parents, William and Sarah Adams [Staffordshire Parish Register Society, Rowley Regis 1685-1771/1, p. 754]. Returning to the baptismal entries for Thomas and Hannah, they locate Benjamin Adams and his young family in the "Village," that is, Rowley Village, the historic center of Rowley Regis withing a stone's throw of St Giles.

In all likelihood, Benjamin's parents, William and Sarah, are the same people who, according to parish records, married in St. Giles church on September 15, 1788. Our confidence in this identification comes from the fact that there are no other instances in the register of a William Adams marrying a Sarah, at least not within a timeframe that would make sense of Benjamin's birth year. All that can be gathered from this marriage entry is that William was a "b[achelor]" and his new wife was a wid[ow] named Sarah Smith [Rowley Parish Records, vol. 3, p. 603). If these two were indeed Benjamin's parents, then his birth would seem to have his mother's eighth (after marrying William, anyway). Their first child was Hannah, who was baptized on September 13, 1789 [Ibid, p. 473]. She seems to have died two months later. A burial entry for November 12, 1789 identifies the victim simply as "A child of Wm. Adams, Junr." [Ibid., p. 474]. If this entry does refer to our William Adams, then clearly his father bore the same name. The fact that there is second baptismal entry for "Hannah, d[aughter] of William & Sarah Adams" on December 26, 1790 means that the couple recycled the name of their deceased daughter, a common enough practice at the time. Another girl, Isabella Adams, was baptized on March 31, 1793, followed by a son, William, who was baptized on May 24, 1795 [Ibid., pp. 486, 491]. Little William died on December 22, 1796, leading to the reallocation of his name to another boy born on April 16, 1997 [Ibid., pp. 538, 495]. Two years later, On June 9, 1799, Benjamin Adams entered the world [Ibid., p. 500]. Another boy named Thomas appeared three years later, but only in the burial records (April 25, 1802), suggesting that his death occurred very shortly after his birth [Ibid., p. 548]. A daughter named Sarah, born on April 19, 1807 seems to have been the last of childen of William and Sarah Adams [Ibid., p. 518].

The consecutive baptismal entries for Thomas and Hannah Adams in the Rowley parish register identify Benjamin Adams as a "nailer," that is, as a manufacturer of hand-wrought nails. Long before the process became fully mechanized--and, as we shall see, for decades afterward--nails were individually crafted, each one pounded into a point by hammers from the red-hot tips of long iron rods, before being excised from the rod and given a head. Price lists from the late 1700s reveal that no fewer than 27 different types of hand-wrought nails were produced in the West Midlands, each designed for a very specific purpose. [Henry George Calcraft, Report as to the Condition of Nail Makers and Small Chain Makers in South Staffordshire and East Worchestershire, by the Labour Correspondent of the Board of Trade(London, 1888), p. 4]. Each nailing district tended to specialize in one particular nail. In Rowley, the hobnail was the dominant form. It was a short, thick nail with a large head, designed to be driven into the leather soles of boots to provide traction and prolong their lifespan. [Willetts, The Black Country Nail Trade, p. 13]

A similar "blacksmith-like" process was involved in the production of rivets, which, prior to the invention of welding, were used to hold together sheets of metal for the building of, for instance, boilers for steam engines. As George Piggott reported in the 1860s, "before the introduction of rolled iron, the rivets for boiler making were made from square hammered bars; the iron was rounded to the size of the intended rivet in a tool on the anvil at the smith's fire, then cut off and headed in a tool, with a hand hammer, just as wrought iron nails are now made by hand. This mode of making rivets was continued long after the introduction of rolled iron bars. One man could in this manner make about 300 rivets per day." [George Piggott, "Boiler Plate Working," in Samuel Timmens, ed., Birmingham and the Midland Hardware District (London, 1866), p. 96]. As we shall see, the members of the Adams family in this period toggled between making nails and making rivets.

Records show that hand-wrought nails and rivets were the principal source of income not only for Benjamin Adams, but for his children, his grandchildren, and his great grandchildren. The agents of the census of 1841 found the nailer Benjamin Adams (age 40) living in Rowley Village with his wife Esther (40) and their five children--Thomas (age 20), Mary (15), William (10), Benjamin (5), and Sarah (3). Four years later (on May 15, 1845), when his son Thomas Adams married Nancy Plant (3/23/1824--9/1914) in the church of St. Martin in the Bull Ring in Birmingham, both the groom and his father are identified in the marriage register as "rivet makers." Six years later, Benjamin (age 52) appears in the 1851 census again as a nailer, living in Rowley Village with Esther (52), their daughter Sarah (13), and their nail-making sons William (21) and Benjamin, Jr. (18). As it happened, Benjamin, the paterfamilias, died in February 1861 before his name could be recorded in that year's census. But his widow, Esther Adams (age 61) appears there, living in Rowley Village and presiding over a household of two nailers that included her and her granddaughter, Esther Lowe (age 13). That Esther must have been the daughter of Mary Adams (age 37), Benjamin and Esther's oldest daughter, and her husband Joseph Lowe, a rivet maker; both lived next door to the two Esthers. Beyond young Esther, the Lowes had five other children: Henry, age 17 (a nailer); John, age 10; Benjamin, age 8; Hannah, age 4; and Enoch, age 2. Apparently Esther, the oldest of the Lowe girls, had been assigned to live with her aging--yet still nailing!--grandmother. The elder Esther would actually live long enough to appear in the 1871 census. By then she was 72 and (mercifully) no longer making nails.

Thomas Adams, the oldest of Benjamin and Esther's sons, appears in the 1851 census as the head of his own household at "20 Blackheath," just down the hill from Rowley Village. That was after a short stint living in Birmingham after his 1845 marriage to Nancy Plant. In that census entry, Thomas (age 30) is identified as a nailer and his wife Nancy (26), a dress maker, the couple living with their three children, Joseph (age 5), John (3), and Benjamin (1). By 1861, the family had moved back to Rowley Village and added four new children to the mix: Thomas, Jr. (age 9), Sarah (5), Ann (2), and George (8 months). By then, Thomas, Sr. (40) was once again forging rivets, while 36-year-old Nancy (mistakenly referred to as "Ann" in this record) continued to contribute to the family income as a "sewer/seamstress." Their three oldest sons--Joseph (age 14), John (13), and Benjamin (11)--had all become nailers. Thomas, Jr.'s tender age (9) spared him for the time being; but not for long. The census takers of 1871 found the family on Mott Street in Blackheath, where Thomas, Sr. (50), Benjamin (21), Thomas, Jr. (19), and Sarah (15) all devoted themselves to rivet making. By then Joseph had moved out, presumably to start his own family. His younger brother John had also left the nest, only to move to a unit next door to his parents. There he (age 23) made rivets alongside his nail-making wife, Elizabeth (23), who had, two years before, provided him with a son named Enoch. Little George Adams, who was named in the previous census, is absent from this one; if he died, why does he not appear in the parish death register? His place at the family table taken by the three additional Adamses, all of them born since the census of 1861: Alfred (8), Edwin (5), and Isabella (4). In 1881, we find Thomas, Sr. (60) continuing to make rivets, alongside the four children who were still living at home: Annie (22), Alfred (18), Edwin (15), and Isabella (14). Their mother, Nancy (57), is the only member of that household on Mott Street who is not identified in the record as a rivet maker. Right next door, John and Elizabeth Adams continued to live with their son Enoch (age 12) and four additional children: Phebe (9), Samuel (6), David (3), and Levi (1). Sometime before 1881, Thomas, Jr. (29) left that crowded Adams home. The 1881 census takers found him living as a "lodger" elsewhere on Mott Street, where he forged rivets. When the next census rolled around, Thomas Adams (Jr.) was nowhere to be found; by then he had moved to New York and lived there for four years. But his family's dedication to rivet making in Rowley continued unabated. The census of 1891 found Thomas Adams, Sr. (70) living with Nancy (67), and making rivets alongside their daughter Annie (age 32), the only child left at home. In 1899 Annie would marry a man from Shropshire named John Fisher and move to Oldbury, where her husband worked as a blacksmith for a railroad carriage company. Thomas Adams, Sr. is listed in the 1901 census as an 80-year-old rivet maker (!), living with Nancy (77) and a 38-year-old boarder who loaded coal for a living. His and Nancy's second son John (53) continued to make rivets right next door. By then John's son Samuel (26) had taken up the trade, the only one of his children to do so. Thomas (Sr.) must have died within a few years after this census. He may have been the Thomas Adams in the death records who died in 1905 in "Staffordshire." For her part, Nancy Adams made one final appearence in the census of 1911. By then she had moved to Oldbury, where she was living with her daughter, Annie Adams Fisher (52), her husband, John Fisher (63), and their sons, John (12) and James (9), both of whom had been born in Oldbury. Nancy finally passed away in September of 1914 at age 89.

There was nothing unusual about the Adams family's transgenerational commitment to nail and rivet production. By the time Benjamin picked up his first hammer--probably when he turned ten, around 1809--that part of the Black Country had been the epicenter of nail production for centuries, each new generation of nailers following in the footsteps of the previous ones. Fredrik Sjögren, a historian of the nailing industry in and around Birmingham, used parish registers to get a sense of the density of the domestic nailing industry going back to the middle of the seventeenth century. He found that, in West Bromwich (three miles northeast of Rowley) between 1653 and 1659, "of the 212 baptisms where the father’s occupation was given, 122 were of nailers’ children (57.6 per cent)." In Harborne (five miles southeast of Rowley), "burial registers between 1732 and 1766 showed that 37 out of 57 burials were of former nailers (64.9 per cent)." [Fredrik Guy Neville Sjögren, "Entrepreneurship and Technological Change: The Birmingham and District Cut-Nail Trade, c. 1811-1913," Thesis: University of Birmingham, 2019, p. 62] The nineteenth century saw no significant decline in the density of nail and rivet production in that part of the Black Country. Based on my own calculations, nailers account for 130 of the 238 professional entries in the 1841 census for Rowley, which amounts to 55% of the total. In descending order, the numbers of Rowley residents given to any other profession are agricultural laborers (20 = 8%), coal miners (15 = 6%), servants (15 = 6%), shoemakers (11 = 5%), farmers (10 = 4 %), and hinge makers (8 = 3%). A similar sifting of data from the 1871 census yields a more fulsome 576 professional entries for Rowley (reflecting the influx of industrial workers) of which nailers account for 236. That is only 41% of the total, but when one combines the nailers with the rivet makers (66), that figure grows to 52%. For the sake of comparison, the next best represented categories in Rowley are coal miners (103 = 18%), agricultural laborers (35 = 6%); brickmakers (17 = 3%), and other iron workers who were not making nails or rivets (16 = 3%). In short, the Adams family's contribution to Rowley's economy could not have been more typical of the time.

Although Fredrik Sjögren's study of nailing in the region reaches back to the seventeenth century, hand-wrought nail production has actually been associated with the area since at least as far back as the Tudor period. That is when Raynold Ward (who would be buried in Rowley in 1549) supplied the nails used for construction at Henry VIII's palace of Nonsuch and Hampton Court. [Arthur Willetts, The Black Country Nail Trade (Dudley, 1987), p. 3.] Already toward the end of the sixteenth century, there was enough apprehension about the overabundance of nailers in the region to prompt lawmakers to draft a bill (1584) aimed at limiting nail manufacture to men over thirty who had served as apprentices under other nailers. [Ibid] The following century (1665), Dud Dudley also spoke to the overrepresentation of "naylors" in the area around Dudley: "...Twenty thousand Smiths or Naylors, at the least dwelling near these parts, and taking of Prentices, have made their Trade so bad, that many of them are ready to starve and steal; so that it is wished there were some courses taken to mend their Trade, imploy them in other parts, or permit them, not to take so many Prentices...." [Dud Dudley, Metallum Martis, p. 74]. As we shall see, the problem of too many nailers would only get worse as the nineteenth century wore on, a trend that directly affected the lives of the Adams family.

What was it about this part of England that made it the epicenter of nail production for centuries? Sjögren identified a number of circumstances that combined to turn the region into a "classic proto-industrial district" dedicated to nail production in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. In his own words,

Pastoral farming created an underemployed labour force: one boosted by an influx of labouring poor intent on taking advantage of the common land in the district. Readily available sources of coal and iron offered the opportunity of alternative employment in the production of nails and, as demand increased, the need for a form of overarching organisation was met by a network of locally-based iron producers who were able to take advantage of fast-flowing rivers and streams to power the forges and slitting mills. This network also incorporated the all-important nail-ironmongers who were to be found at the hub of the organisation. The nail-masters orchestrated not only the distribution of raw materials to the nailers scattered throughout the locality but also the supply of finished nails to the merchants and factors who, in turn, fed the voracious domestic and overseas markets. [Sjögren, "Entrepreneurship and Technological Change," 77]

Two technological innovations were essential for the mass production of hand-wrought nails. One was the slitting mill, which used water power to slice flattened slabs of iron into rods that could be easily distributed to nailmasters (also known as "nail ironmongers") and from them to individual nailers. The slitting mill seems to have been invented near Liège, Belgium, in the mid-sixteenth century, with the first English example appearing in Dartford, Kent in 1590. The original mills in the Black Country were those of Stourbridge, four miles southest of Dudley. They were established in the year 1627 by Richard "Fiddler" Foley (1580-1657), the Dudley-born ironmaster. [Hall, Cramped and Sooty, 5]. These mills, and many others to follow, were powered by the River Stour, a 25-mile tributary of the River Severn, that flows through the West Midlands, Worcestershire, and Staffordshire. A late-eighteenth-century nailmaster named Thomas Green estimated that by 1775 12,000 tons of iron were being rolled and slit every year in the Midlands, of which 8,000 tons were destined for the anvils of the 10,000 domestic nailers in the region. [Hall, In Cramped and Sooty, p. 7.] The introduction of the steam engine in the early nineteenth century allowed for the construction of slitting mills in places where there was no river nearby.

The other great technological watershed was the transition from charcoal to coal as the fuel of choice for smelting iron. Dud Dudley (c. 1600-1684), the illegitimate son of Edward Sutton (the 5th Baron Dudley) and a prominent metallurgist, wrote his Metallum Martis in 1665 for the purpose of promoting the use of pit-coal for iron smelting. He argued that the traditional reliance on charcoal had dangerously depleted English forests and imposed inconvenient limits on the smelting capacity of the Black Country. Dudley lamented that, while "within ten miles of Dudley Castle there [are] near 20,000 smiths of all sorts, ... many iron works ... within that circle [are] decayed for want of wood." [Dudley, Metallum Martis, 30]. In 1709 an inventor named Abraham Darby, a native of Woodsetton (two miles northwest of Dudley), realized Dud Dudley's dream by demonstrating the value of coke--a purified, "baked" form of coal--for heating the blast furnaces used to extract liquid iron from the ore. Given the abundance of coal in the West Midlands, the production of iron and, by extension, of nails took off.

Beyond the slitting mills and the refinement of coal, improvements in the local transport system, particularly in the form of canals, cannot be ignored. Built between 1768 and 1772 under the guidance of engineer James Brindley, the Birmingham Canal was the first step toward a 160-mile web of waterways ultimately connecting West Midland coal mines and industrial complexes with the seaports like Bristol, Liverpool, and even Hull. [James Keir, "Minerology of the South-west part of Staffordshire," in Stebbing Shaw, The History and Antiquities of Staffordshire (London, 1798), p. 116]. Beginning in the 1830s, the railroad supplemented and then supplanted the canals, given the greater velocity and cargo capacity that characterized the trains.

It is highly likely, given the pervasiveness and longevity of nailing as a cottage industry in and around Rowley, that Benjamin Adams learned to forge nails from his father, William Adams, whose name, but unfortunately not his profession, we know from Benjamin's baptismal record. If William also made nails, he would have begun doing so in the last quarter of the eighteenth century, making him part of the generation of nailers that William Hutton (1723-1815) had in mind when he wrote his groundbreaking History of Birmingham in 1783. There Hutton observed that, while Birmingham was home to many affluent nailmasters, the actual nailers of his day were concentrated in the industrial outskirts of the city. This explained why one could not "travel far in any direction [from Birmingham], out of the sound of the nail-hammer." [Hutton, History of Birmingham (1783), 83-84]. Recalling his first trip as a youth in 1741 from his native Derby to Birmingham, Hutton remembered being surprised

at the prodigious number of blacksmith shops upon the road; and could not conceive how a country, though populous, could support so many people of the same occupation. In some of these shops I observed one, or more females, stript of their upper garment, and not overcharged with their lower, wielding the hammer with all the grace of the sex. The beauties of their face were rather ecipsed by the smut of the anvil; or, in poetical phrase, the tincture of the forge had taken possession of those lips, which might have been taken by the kiss. Struck with the novelty, I enquired, "Whether the ladies in this country shod horses?" but was answered, with a smile, "They are nailers." [Hutton, History of Birmingham, 84.]

Leaving this overt (and hardly unique) eroticization of female nailers aside, what Hutton referred to as "blacksmith shops" were, to be precise, nailshops or nailsheds--each with a forge, billows, and multiple small anvils (or "nail stiddies")--attached or adjacent to the very cottages in which the nailers lived. As the Scottish geologist, James Keir (1798) explained: "Of nails, the quantity manufactured in this district is perhaps greater than in any other part of the world; and, as this manufacture requires a very simple apparatus of a small hearth, bellows, anvil, and hammer, it is executed at the workman's own house, to each of which houses a small nailing shop is annexed, where the man with his wife and children can work together without going from home: and thus the existence is given to an uncommon multitude of small houses and cottages and to a great degree of population." [James Keir, "Minerology of the South-west part of Staffordshire," in Stebbing Shaw, The History and Antiquities of Staffordshire (London, 1798), p. 116]

A century later, a Report as to the Condition of Nail Makers and Small Chain Makers (1888) in the area around Dudley shows how nailing as a cottage industry could and did utterly transform villages like Rowley.

The greater portion of all these places has been built apparently for people engaged in making nails. The cottages, of two stories, are built in a very uniform fashion, and behind every street or terrace is to be found a fair proportion of small workshops, which are let with the houses. These shops are mostly reached through an open passage in the centre of the row to which they are attached; often they are open from behind or from all sides, but sometimes they are attached to and can only be entered through the dwelling-houses of their occupiers. [Henry G. Calcraft, Report as to the Condition of Nail Makers, etc. (London, 1888), p. 5]

The Midland Mining Commission Report of 1843 offers a rather darker view of these same nailer complexes.

The best forges are little brick shops of about 15 feet by 12 feet in which seven or eight individuals constantly work together with no ventilation except the door and two slits, a loop-hole in the wall; but the majority of these workplaces are very much smaller and filthily dirty and on looking in upon one of them when the fire is not lighted presents the appearance of a dilapidated coal-hole. In the dirty den there are commonly at work, a man and his wife and daughter, with a boy or girl hired by the year. Sometimes the wife carries on the forge with the aid of her children. The filthiness of the ground, the half-ragged, half-naked unwashed persons at work, and the hot smoke, ashes, water and clouds of dusts are really dreadful." [Quoted in Willetts, The Black Country Nail Trade, pp. 11-12]

There was nothing accidental about these living arrangements. The Rowley Regis Building Society had been established in 1794 with the intention of providing precisely this kind of housing for local workmen. The first of these cottages, each with its own nailshop, opened in 1795. Many more would follow, particularly with the "enclosure" of common land outside of the villages, which was sold for industrial development. As mines and foundries multiplied, so did the rows of these humble "live-work spaces." The push to build cheap, worker housing was by no means specific to Rowley or even to the Black Country at the time. The Industrial Revolution triggered a massive migration of laborers not only from adjacent rural areas, but from poorer regions like Ireland. As a result, Britain's population practically doubled over the first four decades of the nineteenth century. [Arthur Willetts, The Blackcountry Nailer's Riots of 1842 (Dudley, 1995), p. 1] And that demographic surge propelled the construction of nailer villages.

These sorts of industrial neighborhoods suffered from the predictable problems stemming from the lack of paved roads, garbage collection, and a sewer system. The dangers of such close proximity between humans and their untreated sewage is confirmed by the outbreaks of cholera and later typhoid fever that swept though the Black Country. The cholera epidemic of 1832 left its mark on Rowley. The curate at St. Giles, whom we will get to know in due course, wrote the following entry in his journal for Wednesday, August 15, 1832:

Spasmodic Cholera. The dreadful pestilence has now reached this parish. For several weeks it had been in the adjoining parishes of West Bromwich, Tipton, and Dudley. Along the borders of this parish, adjoining those parishes, it seems to have got firm footing. Eleven persons who were each carried off by it in a few hours, were buried in the churchyard here yesterday and to-day, beside two on Monday, and two on Tuesday, making fifteen in four days. [Barrs, Four Sermons, 207-208].

By September 1, that number had grown to fifty-two. [Ibid, 211]

The way these cottage/workshop complexes were constructed may have contributed to the spread of disease, but it also fostered a sense of community among their inhabitants. The proximity of the nailshops that lay behind the cottages allowed for something like the shoulder-to-shoulder intimacy of the factory setting, while at the same time encouraging the blending of work and home life. At one point in David Christie Murray's 1896 novel, Capful o' Nails, the protagonist's wife, a nailer like her husband, sends her son Johnnie to "borrow a bundle of rods" from the neighbor, just as she, in another context, might have asked for a cup of sugar. [Murray, Capful o' Nails, pp. 87-88]. The latent anthropologist in Elihu Burritt appreciated this aspect of the nailer villages: "Although [nailers] earn but little, they earn it at home, and the whole social operation and aspect of their industry is rather interesting." [Burritt, Walks, p. 229] One of its more attractive features was the extent to which nailers came to rely on one another. An observer from 1870 noted. for instance, that, because "women cannot nurse whilst they are hammering nails," they "hire little girls, at 1s. 6d. a week, to look after their babies. The little nurse goes for the baby at seven in the morning, takes it back to its mother for refreshment at breakfast, dinner, and teatime, and finally restores it at ten p.m." ["The Hand-Nailer," Good Words 11 (Apr 1, 1870), 251]

Outside visitors to the nailing districts of the nineteenth century all found that women were over-represented in the industry. One of Elihu Burritt's Walks through the Black Country in the later 1860s took him to Halesowen, where he visited one of the myriad domestic nailshops amidst the incessant "click of the nail-makers." There he met a mother of four who spent as many days of each week at her forge, located "in the little shop, which is an apartment or addendum to every nailer's house as much as his kitchen." Her modest goal was to make three or four shillings a week and thereby supplement her husband's income as a coal miner, while still managing the "washing and mending for the family and doing other wife's work." It was actually quite common for colliers to marry "nailing wenches" who could work at home while taking care of the children. [Willetts, Black Country Nail Making, 15] Traditionally, nailing had always supplemented the seasonal income of farmers and agricultural laborers. It came to serve the same role in areas where mining and smelting dominated, though in many cases nailing came to be the primary source of family income, especially when the economy struggled and the better-paying mining or industrial jobs were harder to secure.

Though nail making was a grueling, poorly remunerated form of labor, it offered some advantages. For one thing, the manufacturing techniques were easy to master, even by children. Moreover, nailing required only a modest initial investment in tools, supplies, and space. The rental of a nailer's cottage typically included access to an adjacent nailshop with a forge and billows supplied by the landlord. It was understood that any unused space ("stalls") in the nailshop could be sublet to other nailers ("stallers") to help defray the costs of the rent and the coal. The nailer was expected to supply his own tool bench, equipped with a small anvil (the "stiddy") on which ends of red-hot ends of iron rods would be pounded into a point; a fixed chisel (the "hardy") for scoring the nail after it was pointed before striking it off with a hammer; a "bore" or "bolster" into which the severed nail was inserted in such a way as to expose the protruding, non-sharpened end to the blow of a hammer or an "oliver" (a heavy hammer worked by a treadle) for the purposes of producing the nail head. [Sherard, White Slaves (1897), pp. 86-88; Burritt, Walks, p. 230]. Moreover, nails were among the most portable forms of hardware, particularly in the relatively modest quantities in which they were produced under these domestic circumstances. The very title of Murray's novel, A Capful o' Nails (1896) refers to the way the protagonist delivered his seven pounds of nails to the would-be buyer. [Murray, A Capful of Nails, pp. 7, 11]. This level of portability meant that nailers could ply their trade almost anywhere and still deliver the fruit of their labor on foot; at that level, there was no need for a canal or railroad tracks. [Hall, Cramped and Sooty, p. 43]. As a result, as Elihu Burritt observed, nailshops in his day were not confined to nailer districts but could be found "scattered far and wide over the district, sometimes in little villages and hamlets, but often on high and breezy hills and behind the hedges of green and rural lanes." [Burritt, Walks (1868), 229]

Furthermore, this kind of home-based, piece-work labor lent itself to mixing one's money-making efforts with ones domestic responsibilities. [Hall, In Cramped and Sooty Caverns, (2014), p. 73.] Given where child-rearing fell in the division of labor, nailing was a more manageable option for mothers than factory work. The narrator in Capful o' Nails captures some of this blurring of the professional and the domestic when recalling his very earliest memories as a child.

I awoke permanently to a knowledge of the world whilst mother was working at the anvil. I was fixed in a sort of cloth bag upon her shoulders, and I remember peering around her neck at the glow of the fire, watching the iron rod as it came white-hot from the white-hot coke, and seeing her shape the end with dexterous blows into a nail, and then plunge the rod back into the fire again [Murray, Capful o' Nails (1896), pp. 4-5].

Living and working in the same place also made it possible for children to contribute to the family business, depending on their age and physical stamina. Though the census takers typically assigned the "nailer" profession to the head of household, whole families were implicated in the process. The typical nail was the result of roughly 25 strikes with a two-pound hammer, making it reasonable for women and children to vie with adult males in terms of productivity. [Hall, In Cramped and Sooty Caverns (2015), p. 55; The author of "The Hand-Nailer" offered a slightly higher estimate of 33 blows per nail. Good Words 11 (Apr 1 1870), p. 254]. A magazine article from 1870 noted that "nailers' children are taught their parents' trade when they are nine years old--or even at as early an age as seven. On average it is eight months before the little hammerers can make a saleable nail." [Good Words 11 (Apr 1, 1870), p. 248]. Children too small to wield a hammer were still able to work the billows.

Still, no nail or rivet maker was ever truly in control of his or her own business. The nailmasters provided the raw materials--in particular, the iron rods and the coke (purified coal)--and set the prices for the nails that they expected in return. For their part, the nailers were required to transform a certain weight of rods into a certain number of nails within a certain period of time, typically less than a week. In practice, there was much variation.

Sometimes the masters do not give out the iron until the middle of the week, and when it is given out at the beginning, nailers often like to "play," i.e., take holiday for a day or two before they set to work. So long as they have accomplished their tale of nails by payment on Saturday, they can, of course, as they work in their own shops, choose their own work hours. ["The Hand-Nailer," Good Words 11 (Apr 1, 1870), p. 252]

In a system like this, middle men--referred to as "foggers"--inevitably found profitable niches, offering nailers access to rod iron as well as opportunities to redeem their nails for much-needed supplies outside the weekly cycle of the nailmasters. Foggers also helped fill in the supply of rod iron when there was none to be gotten from the nailmasters, for instance, when their warehouses were already overstocked with nails. The opportunities for exploitation under these circumstances were legion, especially when the nailmasters themselves began relying on foggers rather than dealing directly with the nailers. For one thing, the potential for fraud entered the picture when the foggers weighed the iron rods for sale to the nailers and then again when they weighed the nails for purchase from the nailers. This particular abuse supplied the tension in Murray's novel A Capful o' Nails (1896). After a frustrating interaction with a fogger named Sim, Jack Salter, the nailer/protagonist vows: "I'll neither tek short weight from any fogger nor give long weight, an' I'll buy in open market, wheer I can get best value for my money" [Murray, Capful o' Nails, p. 20; pp. 10-15, 18-19. Then there was the truck system, whereby the foggers paid the nailers in kind, or with tokens redeemable solely at their "tommy shops," which offered only a limited selection of goods at inflated prices. [Burritt, Walks, 232-235]. Nailers who insisted on being paid their wages in cash could be blacklisted, that is, prevented from doing further business with the fogger at all. The Truck Act of 1831, which mandated that workers of all sorts be paid in the coin of the realm rather than with commodities or tokens, was well-intentioned but notoriously hard to enforce. [Michael Hall, In Cramped and Sooty Caverns, 56]. The following court case from 1842 is illustrative of both the abuse and the efforts of the courts to address it. It shows how the enforcement of the Truck Act relied on the testimony of informants.

JOSEPH CHANCE v. JOHN SMITH, JUN[IOR].--ANOTHER INFORMATION UNDER THE TRUCK ACT--Benjamin Bach proved that on the 26th March [1842] be took some nails to Smith's warehouse; they were weighed, and came to 10s. He was told to go into the house and his (Smith's) wife would pay him. He asked for money, and was told he could not have any, but must take goods. He then agreed to take goods to the amount of 4s. 10d., and sent his wife for them. Smith kept a beer-house. Witness went one day and sat drinking there from one o'clock till ten at night. He went several days, during which he drank beer to the amount of the balance of what was due to him for nails. That was 5s. All this was drank in beer at Smith's house. He had no money. He could not get any, although be asked for it. If the men wanted money they were obliged to sell the goods they took of the master, and that at a great loss.--Dinah Bache, the wife of the last witness, was sent to Smith's by her husband for some goods. She was to have goods to the amonat of 4s. 10d., or 4s. 10 1/2d. She received: One-half peck of flour (2s. d.), One-half lb. of sugar (4 1/2d.), One and a half lb. of bacon (1s. 1 1/2 d.) One-half lb, of butter (7d.), [for a total of] 4s. 10d. She said: "I asked for some money, but was told I could not have any, and was obliged to seel part of the above goods, at less than they cost, so that I might pay nursing and rent. My hashand was drinking at Smith's beer shop, while I and my children were starving at home."--Mary Clowes (a witness for Smith) stated that her busband worked for young Smith, and she had received his money for him. She had always been paid in money, if she required it. She and her husband had been enployed by Smith six years, and were always paid in money.—-Several objections were made by Mr. Shaw, as to the liability of the defendant, all of which were over-ruled by the Magistrates, who convicted him in the penalty of £5 and costs, and awarded 30s. (out of the fine) to the informer. [Willetts, The Blackcountry Nailer's Riots of 1842 (Dudley, 1995), p. 5].

The truck system was still making the lives of nailers difficult in 1868, when Elihu Burritt interviewed took the time to interview one and then transcribe his lengthy critique.

The question will naturally be asked what is the cause of all this Poverty and Distress in the Trade. I answer to a vast extent the truck system which is a nefarious Robbery to the Workman and a Disgrace to the trade. This Worm has Been gnawing at the Root a great Number of years till he has assumed the Form of a giant. When the Workman goes to the Warehouse of this monster, be has to submit to an extra Balance on the Weight side, and sometimes he Robs him of his tale, a Practice known only too well by the Workman. He comes to the Books and then he has to suffer very often another injustice. Having done this business there, he [h]as to Find his Way to the tommy shop, and there he meets the giant, Who compells him to Buy his tommy [i.e., food] at ten sometimes fifteen per cent above market Price and of inferior quality. Some places this giant keeps a Public bouse, and then the Workman is Highly Blessed when seduced into the tap-room and is Riddled again. He tells him he must come on Monday for his Iron (another trick). He goes accordingly to order, but no Iron--you must go into my castle and have some beer to-day. So Monday is done. He applys on Tuesday--very often none that day. He is like the Fly and the Spider which he cannot extricate himself from. He is Bound hand and Foot by this modern Goliath. "I don't say that all tommy Masters keep Public houses--they do not, but a portion of them. Some are more humane than others. Now this Class of men have found their way into the market and are underselling our honourable, Ready money Paying Masters, and Ruining the trade. The question is asked What is to be done to save the trade from Destruction. If a Workman lays an information he is looked upon as a Rogue and Vagabond, in the mean time he is Protecting his Fellow Workmen as well as himself. I ask now is there any Wonder that Poverty and distress exists in the Nail trade. Our Government have made a law, but that law has failed to meet the Requirements Demanded by the trade, there is so many intricacies. We have officers of Excise and Inspectors of Nuisances and yet not an Inspector of tommy Shops to see that the law as it now stands is carried out to the very letter and crush and annilate this abominable and nefarious traffic which is bringing Hundreds to a Premature grave and is a Disgrace to the Nation."[Burritt, Walks, pp. 233-234]

The very nature of the industry, where each nailer had to contract individually with foggers and nailmasters, inhibited the kind of government oversight that was easier to apply to factories. The need for a Revised Truck Act in 1887 is indicative of how entrenched the problems with the foggers were. [Michael Hall, In Cramped and Sooty Caverns, 56].

A number of factors negatively affected the the British hand-wrought nail trade just as the Adams family in Rowley was beginning to come into focus at the very end of the eighteenth century. One of these was the American independence movement, which negated the effects of the British Iron Act of 1750 that had prohibited the colonists from smelting or slitting their own iron. But the true beginning of the end is more accurately assigned to the year 1814. That was when the American inventor Joseph Chessborough Dyer founded the Britannia Nail Works in greater Birmingham, and began producing machine-made nails. Located on the Birmingham & Fazeley Canal in Aston just north of the city center, the factory employed a cut nail technology patented by another American, Jacob Perkins (1799), and relied on a Boulton & Watt steam engine for power. By the 1830s, such cut nails factories were beginning to take a noticeable bite out of traditional nail-making. With the proliferation of steam engines, which made it possible to build nail-making factories without access to a river, the long history of nail production in the Black Country no longer translated to a competitive advantage. On top of this, more cheaply made Belgian nails began to affect the English market in the 1860s. Tasked with preparing a report on the beleaguered hand-made nail trade in the West Midlands, Ephraim Ball estimated that the 50,000 persons employed in the manufacture of hand-made nails in 1830 had been reduced to 20,000 by the time of his writing in 1865. [Ephraim Ball, "The Hand-made Nail Trade," in Samuel Timmins, ed., The Resources, Products, and Industrial History of Birmingham and the Midland Hardware District (London: 1866), 110-116, p. 111]. To explain this, Ball invoked the example of the East India Dock Company. Before 1830 it contracted annually for ninety tons of hand-made tea-chest nails; thirty-five years later, that order had been cut to seventeen tons, which translated to a 35% drop in wages for the tea-chest nail makers [Ibid.. 111-12]. R. F. Martineau's contribution to Timmins 1866 survey of the hardware industry in and around Birmingham noted that "the simplification of parts, and acceleration of speed [of the nail machines], have had such an effect on the cost of production that in some kinds of nails the prices are now only one-fifth of what they were forty years ago [that is, in 1822]," thus exerting enormous pressure not only on the local hand-wrought nail industry, but on production by less efficient machines. [R. F. Martineau, "Cut Nails," in Samuel Timmins, ed. Birmingham and the Midland Hardware District (London, 1866), p. 613.] Writing two years later, Elihu Burritt predicted that "all nails now manufactured by hand in this district will be manufactured by machinery twenty-five years hence;" that is, by 1893. [Burritt, Walks, p. 231, 235].

The inevitable result was a steady and irreversible decline in income for nail-making families. It is hard to ask for a more sober assessment of the economic quagmire that these families found themselves in than the article, "On Nails and Chains", that appeared in the English Illustrated Magazine in 1890.

Under these dire circumstances, it is not surprising that Robert Harborough Sherard, in his The White Slaves of England (1897), would single out hand-wrought nail production as one of the six most notoriously degraded professions in England at the end of the nineteenth century. The other five were alkali workers, slipper makers and tailors, woolcombers, white-lead workers, and chainmakers. In the nail-making chapter, based on data drawn from his own study of nailers of Bromsgrove (ten miles south of Rowley), Sherard recalled a conversation with Mr. J. Powell, former secretary of the disbanded Nailmakers' Union: "Nailmaking is one of the worst trades in the kingdom. There are scores of men in this parish who are not earning nine shillings a week for seventy, eighty, or ninety hours' work, and out of these earnings have to pay from one shilling to eighteenpence a week for firing, and about sixpence for keeping their tools in order." [Sherard, White Slaves (1897), 83.]. Sherard based his critique of this untenable profession almost entirely on the decline in wages, accusing the nail-making industry as a whole of perpetrating "one of the cruellest industrial tragedies in England," as a result of which "the industry of nailmaking is profitable only to those who do not make them." [Ibid.] To illustrate this point, Sherard shared his interview with a old nailer, who had lived long enough to witness first hand the tragic decline of the industry.

Amongst the many sad and haggard faces which the mere name of Bromsgrove evokes, I think the one that haunts me most is that of a very old man, with whom I conversed on the last morning of my stay in that idyllic town. He was a man of eighty-five, who started nailing at the age of seven. His memory was quite clear. He had worked at the trade for seventy-seven years, and only "giv' over" a year come Whitsuntide, because, though working six or seven hours a day, he could only earn 1s. 6d. (less 6d. for stalling) in the whole week. This was very much less than he earned before he was eight years of age [c. 1821], when, as he told me, he could make his 1s. a day, working from 7 a.m. till 8 p.m. "Times were then half as good again as now." In his good days, when he was rearing his nine children, he was earning his £1 a week. [Sherard, White Slaves (1898), p. 104]

Despite such dire assessments of the state of this cottage industry, hand-wrought nails were still widely produced to the end of the nineteenth century and beyond. In some cases, this was in response to niche markets for particular types of nails, particularly in the shoe- and boot-making business. But mostly it was a matter of inertia. For all the reasons indicated above, the nail industry had been a feature of the Black Country from long before it had been blackened, occupying an important place in family economies all over the region, whether as as a primary or a secondary source of income. For lack of other viable options, families like the Adamses, with a long tradition of making nails and rivets, tended to continue making them as long as there was any money to be had from the effort at all. As Elihu Burritt observed in 1868, "it shows the superabundance and exigencies of labour that nails should be made at all by hand at this late date of mechanical improvements. But thousands of families in this district have inherited the trade from several generations of their ancestors, and they are born to it, apparently with a physical conformation to the work." [Burritt, Walks, p. 228]. The census data that we saw above confirms that the Adams family of Rowley Regis was typical in this regard, with at least four generations--and likely many more going back into the eighteenth century and probably even earlier--contributing to the inertia of this dying profession.

This series of contemporary reflections on nailing both as an industry and as a way of life in nineteenth-century Rowley Regis has allowed us to flesh out the otherwise bare bones of Adams genealogy, turning a series of names, dates, and professions into something resembling real life; or more accurately, a real hard life. Based on the state of the nailing and rivet making industry in the 1880s, it is not hard to understand why Thomas Adams, Jr. decided to leave England and make a new life for himself in America. The real questions are, first of all, how he managed to pay for his fare, and second, why he was the only one in the family to do so.

Thomas Adams, Jr. was thirty-five that summer of 1887 when he left Rowley for Liverpool and from there crossed the Atlantic for New York. We know the year of his crossing because Thomas' death certificate (more on this below) states that at the time of his demise (December 4, 1912) he had lived in the United States for 25 years, which translates to an immigration year of 1887. Immigration passenger lists from that year include a Thomas Adams, age 35, who made the crossing from Liverpool on the SS Alaska, traveling in "Steerage No. 5," and arrived in New York on August 15, 1887. Interestingly enough, the passenger list identified Thomas Adams as a "clerk," not a "nailer" or a "manufacturer," as he would later refer to himself on his New York marriage certificate. Within a few short years of his arrival in New York, Thomas Adams would parlay his onboard status as a "clerk" into a whole new career as an insurance agent!

It is somewhat remarkable that Thomas, a long-time nailer from a family of nailers, would have been literate when he boarded the SS Alaska. After all neither of his parents, Thomas, Sr. and Nancy, could could sign the Birmingham marriage register with anything but an "x." [The same was true for Nancy's brother Joseph, a miner, and his wife Ann.] So how and why did Thomas, Jr. learn to read and write? Did his parents see some promise in him and make special arrangements for him to learn? Was it like the nailer mother in Halesowen whom Elihu Burritt interviewed two decades earlier, who was determined that her children should learn to read, for "she had been set to work with the hammer when only eight years old, and had never been able to learn to read since"? [Burritt, Walks in the Black Country (1868), 227-28]. In Rowley, the most likely places to acquire these skills were the St. Giles parish Sunday schools, but the Methodists and other Non-Conformist denominations in Rowley also offered classes. At one point in his journal, George Barrs, the Rowley curate from 1800 to 1840, bemoaned the fact that some Rowley parents were sending their children to non-parochial schools in the area "to be merely taught to read," never realizing they could thus be infected by "antichristian deceivers," that is, by exponents of competing forms of Christianity. [Barrs, Four Sermons, 202-203] It is harder to recreate the educational landscape in Rowley half a generation later when Thomas (who was born in 1852) would have been eligible to so to school (as a six-year-old in 1858). Wherever it was that Thomas acquired his literacy, it clearly proved to be his ticket out of a life of hard labor. This momentous step is all the more striking when one considers the fate of Thomas' siblings, as indicated in the 1891 census. His sister Annie, the only one still at home, was still making rivets alongside her father. His brother John, living right next door, was still a rivet maker. Married to a nailer, he was the father of two rivet makers, as well as a dressmaker, and a "stone breaker," perhaps the only profession at the time that occupied a more humble position than nailing.



THE PLANT FAMILY OF ROWLEY REGIS: COAL MINERS

The same marriage record from Birmingham that permits the identification of Thomas Adams' father also gives us the name of his new father-in-law, Pinson Plant (c. 1794--9/12/1854). Genealogically speaking, "Pinson" as a first name is a godsend, it being so rare that it cannot be mistaken for anyone else. Pinson, the French word for "finch," is much more common as a surname. In all likelihood, it came with the Normans on the heels of William's famous conquest of 1066.

Pinson Plant was baptized at St. Thomas' church in Dudley on November 9, 1794. The official record of that ceremony identifies his mother, Elizabeth Plant (1738--1830), but not his father, a sure indication that the child was born out of wedlock. Further investigation reveals that his mother was the daughter of Benjamin Plant (1738-1830) and Rebecca Broadway (1744-1831), the former a native of Old Swinford (now a part of Stourbridge) and the latter of Halesowen. On April 20, 1795, five months after Pinson's baptism, Elizabeth Plant married Benjamin Whitaker (1770-July 1837) at St. Mary's church in Kingswinford, two miles west of Rowley. Whitaker was a widower. His first marriage (1790) to Mary Moore (1768--1793) led to the birth of Joanna Whitaker (1791-1869) a year later. Little Joanna was only two when her mother died. She was four when her father married Elizabeth Plant. From then on, Joanna Whitaker and Pinson Plant (who would always kept his mother's last name) lived together as step-siblings. Benjamin and Elizabeth would eventually have two children of their own: Anna Maria Whitaker (1799--1801), who died at age two, and Joseph Whitaker, who would live a reasonably long life (1803--1872).

There is no additional information about Pinson until his marriage to Phebe Brookes (12/1796--3/12/1838) on May 7, 1815 in St. Giles' church. He was 20 at the time and she was 18. We know a little more about their married life because the two appear in the "police blotter" section of the local newspaper as the victims of a crime. According to the October 24, 1829 edition of the Staffordshire Advertiser, a man named William Arnold was caught "stealing a couple of ducks, the property of Pinson Plant, of Rowley." In the words of the journalist assigned to this story,

Plant’s wife had drove a flock of ducks out of the house into a brewhouse early in the morning of the 12th of August. In a few minutes the prisoner was seen to go into the brewhouse and to run off with a couple of the ducks. He was pursued immediately and taken, but in his flight he let go his booty. The prisoner had said to the constable 'If I get out of this scrape, I’ll never get in another.' A master shoe maker, from Birmingham, gave the prisoner a good character." [There is a brief reference to the same incident in the August 22, 1829 edition of the same paper.]

Despite the character refernce, William Arnold's efforts were in vain. He was found guilty and sentenced to one month in prison, with three days of solitary confinement.

It should be noted that domestic brewhouses like the one in which Phebe confined her ducks were ubiquitous at the time. Local water was often contaminated, making it unsafe to drink in its usual form. But the bacteria could not survive neither boiling (which was required for beer brewing) nor the alcohol produced by the brewing process. The resulting beverage, referred to as "small beer," provided essential hydration and calories, without a lot of alcohol; generally between one and two percent. Because brewing, like cooking, required a fire, it was typically done in a structure separate from the living quarters.

When the duck theft occurred in the summer of 1829, Pinson and Phebe had already been married for twelve years and had produced two children: Joseph Plant, born on August 9, 1821, and Nancy Plant born on March 23, 1824. Both were baptized on May 30, 1824 in St. Giles church. At that time the family was living in a hamlet adjacent to Rowley proper called Blackberry Town. Little Lucy Plant was added to the family in 1830; or at least that was the year of her baptism. After Lucy came three more daughters at irregular intervals: Hannah Plant (born in 1832), Rosanna Plant (born February 4, 1833), and Elizabeth Plant (baptized July 9, 1837). For some reason, the family relocated to Dudley in late 1832; that is where Rosanna (like her father, Pinson) was baptized on May 12, 1833. By the time of Elizabeth's christening on July 9, 1837, the family was back in Rowley. At that time, according to the baptismal record, Pinson and family lived on Waterfall Lane, Blackheath. Four years later, the agents of the 1841 census found the followng Plants living in Blackheath: Pinson (45), Phebe (45), Joseph (15), Lucy (10), and Hannah (7). Joseph's age is incorrect; he would have been 20 at the time. The other children's ages all add up, though Nancy Plant, who would have been seventeen at the time, is not listed at all. She may have been working for and living with another family.

The 1841 census identifies Pinson Plant as a coal miner. He is one of fifteen heads of household in Rowley in that census that are identified as coal miners, or colliers, not counting the one "coal master" and the one colliery "engineer." As noted above, Rowley coal miners (6%) were far outnumbered by Rowley nailers (55%), based on the data from that census. Despite the fact that there were many coal mines in the vicinity of Rowley, it was Dudley, Tipton, Bilston, Wednesbury and West Bromwich that boasted the largest populations of miners.

The South Staffordshire Coalfield, whose boundaries are often taken as those of the Black Country itself, was not only huge, but, at least in some places, close to the surface. A key role in its exploitation was played by the Earls of Dudley who owned much of the land under which the coal lay. Their role ranged from licensing independent miners to directing their own mining operations. In the process, the Dudleys transformed their traditional land-based authority into industrial might, placing them among the wealthiest magnates in British history. With the opening of the Birmingham Canal (1772) and its tributaries--some of which were financed privately by the Dudleys to better integrate their own Tipton collieries in this new transport system--it was possible to move large amounts of coal relatively cheaply. As a result, its rate of extraction began to grow exponentially. By 1860 most of the high-quality coal had been removed, leading to a slow decline in the industry. Operations at the few mines that remained open toward the end of the century were hampered by flooding on the one hand and labor problems on the other. In the 1920s, mining in the region collapsed altogether. [Nigel Chapman, South Staffordshire Coalfield (2011), p. 11.]

The mine at Tividale, which opened in 1794, was probably the first deep coal mine in the parish. Unlike shallow "bell pits" or hillside drift mines, deep mines required sinking vertical brick- or timber-lined shafts hundreds of feet into the ground. Going deeper inevitably means hitting underground water tables, which required pumping. Steam engines, pioneered by figures like Thomas Newcomen and later James Watt, powered pumps that removed the water and drove the winding gear used to convey miners, equipment, and coal up and down the shaft. Beyond water, the deep mines also encountered pockets of explosive gases, which made candle-light dangerous for illumination until Humphry Davy invented the safety lamp in 1815.

With the help of such technologies, deep mines multiplied quickly. Chitham identified the following coalmasters in the Rowley area in 1860: T. & I. Badger, Old Hill; J. Bennett, Blackheath; S. Bradley, Tividale; Joseph Darby, Rowley Village; William Dawes, Portway Hall; G. Dudley, Whitehall (Cradley Heath); J. Hackett, Blackheath; Hall, Holcroft & Pearson, Ash Tree (Old Hill); Hickman & Wright, Old Hill Colliery; J. G. Higgs, Eagle Colliery (across Totnal Bridge); Hopkins & Bradley, Tividale Hall; King, Swindells & Evers, Cradley Heath; S. Nicklin, Rowley Village; Nock, Wood & Nock, Burn Hill; Robert Poole, Hyatts Colliery; Round Brothers, Tividale; A. Sparrow, Cradley Heath; Swindell & Collis, Granville Colliery, High Haden; J. Thompson, Knowle; Waldren & Skidmore, Old Hill. [Chitham, Rowley Regis, pp. 51-52] In each case, manual pick-and-shovel extraction by men, women, and children was the norm.

A good number of contemporary sources can be enlisted to help us recreate the world of a Rowley-based coal miner like Pinson Plant. One of these is the "Report of the Commissioners" of 1842, prepared in response to concerns about child labor used in mining, and based in large part on actual interviews with all sorts of people connected to the mines and the miners. The first type of mining addressed in the report is coal mining, on the grounds that "coal mines are by far the most extensive; they emply incomparably the greatest number of children and young persons." [Ibid., 6] We have no way of knowing how old Pinson was when he began his mining career. Indeed the earliest indication we have that he was a miner at all is the 1841 census, when he was 45. But, as we shall see, there is a lot of data in the report to suggest that he began working the the mines as a young boy in the very earliest years of the nineteenth century.

The report's findings are conveniently divided by "colliery district," the first in line being the most important, that is, South Staffordshire, which the commissioners deem "remarkable for the extent to which its vast beds are worked, as well for the purpose of smelting the iron ores, which are raised from strata interspersed among the coal strata, as for the consumption of the neighbouring populous towns, which are the seat of the metal manufactures, and for extensive "land sale"—-as the supply of the surrounding country with fuel is frequently designated; the country southward, where canals extend, as far as the Thames, being in great part supplied from this region. [Ibid., 6]

In the South Staffordshire collieries, it was common "for Children to begin to work in the pits when they are seven years of age, very common when they are between seven and eight, and general when they are nine." That said, a long-time manager of mines noted that children who are deemed too young to go down into the pit "may begin work at the bank, driving the horse which works the gin." A Bilston-based surgeon added that "in the very small collieries, where a man without capital is endeavouring to get on, and cannot afford the proper means of working his pit, little children are sent into holes in the mines with baskets to get coals to bring to the foot of the shaft, and they drag them along on their hands and knees." Ministers from the local churches added that, while "children in South Staffordshire are sent to work in the coal-field at the early age of seven or eight, and that some are even removed from school to be sent into the mines still earlier." [Ibid, 9]

The collieries of South Staffordshire did not hire women and girls for mining work below ground, which spared them the harsh criticism directed to those in other regions, such as Yorkshire and Lancashire, that did. The concerns-- beyond the many that applied equally to underage males, i.e., over-heavy loads--were typically "moral" in nature. In the heat of the pit men regularly dispensed with all the clothing they could; sometimes they worked stark naked. When women and girls did the same, "being quite naked down to the waste," it was considered scandalous [Ibid., 24]. The very proximity of female miners (even fully clothed ones) to such under-dressed male miners was considered a problem. In these regions, women and girls were often used as "hurriers" or "drawers," responsible for dragging containers of coal from the coal face through undergrund tunnels to the bottom of the main pit shaft. "One of the most disgusting sights I have ever seen was that of young females, dressed like boys in trousers, crawling on all fours, with belts around their wastes and chains passing between their legs...." [Ibid., 24] Over time the chain would wear holes in the crotch. For some witnesses, "any sight more disgustingly indecent or revolting can scarcely be imagined that these girls at work." [Ibid., 24] A thirteen-year-old male hurrier apparently did not think so: "The girls' breeches are torn as often as ours... and when they are going along we can see them between the legs naked; I have often." [Ibid., 25] When asked his opinion on the subject, one male Yorkshire collier opined: "I wish the Government would expel all girls and females from mines. I can give proof that they are very immoral, and I am certain that the girls are worse than the men in point of morals, and use far more indecent language. It unbecomes them in every way; there is not one in ten of them that know how to cut a shirt out or make one, and they learn neither to knit nor sew. I have known myself of a case where a married man and a girl who hurried for him had sexual intercourse often in the bank where he worked." [Ibid., 31] A physician concurred: "The female character is totally destroyed by [being in the pits]; their habits and feelings are altogether different; they can neither discharge the duties of wives or mothers. I see the greatest differences in the homes of thesecolliers whose wives do not go into the pits in cleanliness and good management." In South Staffordshire, the collieries did, however, hire women for above-ground work, especially as "bankswomen," reponsible for hand-processing the coal once it has reached the surface. Others helped load the coal on to barges on the canal. These tasks seemed, to the commissioners, more appropriate for women in terms of workload and modesty. [Ibid., 35]

How engine men differ from coal miners: The mode of hiring the persons employed in coal mines varies in different districts. Sometimes the proprietors enter into a contract with certain persons, variously designated as butties or charter-masters, who engage to get the coal and bring it to the foot of the shaft at a certain rate; and these contractors hire all the persons required to work the pits. Sometimes the proprietor himself engages all the workpeople, and sets persons over them to see that they perform their duty; but in other cases the proprietor contracts with the chief workmen, who hire every one who is employed in getting the coal and bringing it to the foot of the shaft. In this district [South Staffordshire] the first of these systems is in universal use, the contractors or butties engaging to do all the work of the mine as far as is necessary to bring the coal to the foot of the shaft; but the proprietor erects the steam-engine, pays the engine-man and the people who raise the coals on the bank, and finds what is termed "the drawing power" [that is, the haulage capacity and methods used to lift coal loads to the surface]. [Ibid., 39]

Pinson Plant's own career was well-timed, given the ups and down of coal mining in the Black Country. We know that he was mining as early as 1824, because he is listed as a "collier" in the successive entries recording the baptisms of his son and daughter on May 30, 1824. Thirteen years later, when his daughter Elizabeth was baptized (7/9/1837), Pinson is identified as an "engine man," a term that reappears in the record of his son Joseph's marriage to Ann Johnson in 1843. In 1845, when his daughter Nancy married Thomas Adams, Pinson is referred to in the marriage register as an "engineer." In a mining context, both "engine man" and "engineer" refer to the man with responsibility for the smooth operation of the machinery on the surface of the mine. That included managing the "winding gear," a massive steam-powered spool (the "winding drum") used to wind and unwind the thick ropes or chains that raised and lowered miners, tools, and coal in an open box referred to as "the skip."

By the 1840s, Pinson was doing well for himself professionally speaking. The Poll Book and Electoral Registers from 1842 through 1849 confirm that he owned property [see, for instance the Poll Book from 1845]. They show that he lived at Bullfield bridge, which crossed the Dudley No. 2 Canal, at Windmill End in Rowley Regis. His status as a voter in Parliamentary elections (and hence his mention in the Pool Book) stemmed from the fact that he co-owned "freehold houses" in Rowley Village. It was in this same period that Pinson had the pleasure of seeing both his son Joseph and his daughter Nancy married. The marriage entry for Joseph indicates that he was a miner. Pinson's new daughter-in-law, Ann Johnson, was the daughter of a "labourer" named Joseph Johnson. They married in the parish church of Dudley on January 9, 1843. It was two years after that, on May 15, 1845, that Nancy Plant married Thomas Adams.

It is not clear if Pinson's wife Phebe lived to attend these weddings. Though listed in the 1841 census, she is missing from the the 1851 one, which identifies Pinson as a widower. There are a number of "Phoebe Plants" who died within that timeframe, though none in Rowley. One who died in December 1844, did so in Stourbridge, which is only two miles to the west. [England and Wales Civil Registration Death Index, 1837-1915]. In any case, in 1851, the widower Pinson, age 61, is living in Rowley with his son Joseph (age 30) and his wife Ann (30), along with their two boys, Joseph Pinson Plant (8) and John Plant(6) . Both Pinson and Joseph are listed simply as "labourers," though in their case that was a shorthand for "mine labourers." We know that Pinson continued to work as an "engine man" up to the very last day of his life because he died in a mine-related tragedy consistent with that role. The accident occurred at the Titford Long Meadow Mine in Oldbury on Septmember 12, 1854. Oldbury was an important coal mining center, much of its activity centered on the shores of the Titford Pool, a reservoir built by James Brindley (1773-74) to supply water to the Birmingham Canal to keep its water level high enough to float coal barges. According to the English Coal Mining Accidents and Deaths Index "P. Plant" got caught in the winding gear at Long Meadow mine. The succinctness of the accident description does little to mask its gruesome nature: "hand caught on chain and drawn over drum." The Civil Registration Death Index corroborates the demise of "Pinson Plant" without providing any details; only that it occurred in late 1854 in the district of "W. Bromwich." Note than Oldbury lay within the registration district boundaries of nearby West Bromwich for civil and census purposes.

In response to my query about Pinson's death, local historian Chris Cooper, who researches and publishes on the industrial history of the Black Country, told me (email: 22 May 2026) that being rolled over the drum was a fairly common cause of death in Victorian mining in Britain, though it occurred more often when the braking system failed and took men over the drum top while still "in the skip," that is, when they were riding in the open box as it was hoisted up and down the mine shaft. Given Pinson's role as engine man, his form of this accident must have occurred in the engine house. Cooper went on to note that Titford Long Meadow had a bad safety reputation and was "closed for good putting about 100 men out of work." That was after an incident when men sinking a new shaft managed to ignite subterranean gases. "They received what was described a minor burns and all walked home, but over the next three days they all died" from having inhaled the poisonous gas." In general, Cooper observed, the Black Country was relatively fortunate. It had so many small mines, that even though there were many accidents, each one tended to affect smaller numbers of men. As a result, the biggest Black Country loss of life in a single accident was nineteen--at the Rounds Green New Colliery in 1846--while pit disasters in Wales, Yorkshire, and Lancashire sometimes claimed hundreds at a time.

Unfortunately for the Plants, Pinson was not the only member of he family to die in a mining accident. His son Joseph Plant, the one with whom he lived late in his life, outlived him by less than a year. The register of deaths in Rowley Regis simply reports that Joseph was "killed in a coal pit." Neither the precise cause nor the date of the accident is given, though the entry does indicate that he was only 33 at the time and that he was buried on April 3, 1855. Not surprisingly, given the economic jolt that the family sustained with Joseph's demise, Ann soon remarried. She had always contributed to her family income as a nailer, and that is what her new husband, George Willetts, did for a living. Ann appears in the 1861 census as the forty-year-old wife of George Willetts (age 45), with a blended family of six boys: William (24), Joseph (20), Enoch (16), John (15) Samuel (12), and Job (9). We know that Joseph and John were Ann's children from her previous marriage. Given the ages and the birth order, we can deduce that William and Enoch were George Willett's sons from a previous marriage. The parentage of the two youngest ones is unclear, but even the youngest was too old to have had both Ann and George as his natural parents. All the children, with the exception of nine-year-old Job, contributed to the family coffers. The three younger ones--Enoch, John, and Samuel--made nails alongside their parents. The oldest, William, worked as a "steel grinder," that is, he used large rotating sandstone wheels to shape, thin, and sharpen metal items like cutlery, scythes, and saws. Only Joseph (whose middle name, as we saw, was Pinson) followed in his father's and grandfather's footsteps as a coal miner. The family lived together in Blackheath. All of them were natives of Rowley except Ann, who is correctly identified as a product of Halesowen.



CONTEMPORARY DISCOURSES ABOUT ROWLEY'S WORKING CLASS IN THE EIGHTEENTH-CENTURY

The nailers and coal miners of early nineteenth-century Rowley Regis left behind no writings to help us understand their lived experiences. Their signatures in parish marriage records are about as close as we get. On the other hand, the plight of these Black Country laborers captured the attention of many contemporary observers, many of whom tried to make sense of their condition, which was part of the human cost of rampant industrialization. That being the case, I want to consider a number of different interpretations of working-class life from the time, ones which were espoused by people that we know were in contact with these workers, even though they weren't workers themselves. The first to be considered is that of a long-time curate of St. Giles, who consistently depicted the trials and tribulations of the nailers and miners in his congregation as peripheral to the threat of eternal damnation. The second, voiced consistently by social reformers, especially the Chartists, depicted these same workers as the victims of a system that was stacked in the favor of the industrialists. The third, as evidenced by Black Country novels and poems from the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, effectively constructed the "good old days" of nailing and mining, motivated by a certain nostalgia for a world whose hey-day had come and gone. As different as these three discourses were, they had one thing in common: they each constructed the experiences of nailers and miners in accordance with the agendas of those who voiced them. Though we have no way of knowing how individual members of the Adams and Plant families responded to any one of these narratives, we know that these narratives simultaneously reflected and shaped the culture within which these two long-time Rowley families operated.



THE WORLD ACCORDING TO THE REVEREND GEORGE BARRS, LONG-TIME CURATE OF ROWLEY REGIS

In the early nineteenth century, Rowley Regis lay under the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of Clent, five miles to the south. The vicars of Clent traditionally delegated to curates the ecclesiastical responsibilities associated with St. Giles, which would only be granted independent status as a parish church in 1848. We know from the St. Giles parish register that the curate who baptized Joseph and Nancy Plant on May 30, 1824 and Thomas and Hannah Adams on January 15, 1826 was the Reverend George Barrs. His signature--"Geo[rge] Barrs, A[artium]M[agister], Curate"--next to each entry in the register is unmistakeable.

The son of a Warwickshire farmer named Robert Hawes Barrs and his wife Elizabeth, George Barrs (1771-1840) was born in Caldecote, 23 miles east of the heart of Birmingham. Educated at Magdalen College, Cambridge (1795-1799), he mastered both Greek and Hebrew. While at Cambridge, Barrs fell under the influence of Charles Simeon (1759-1836), the vicar of Holy Trinity Church, who was spearheading an evangelical revival within the Anglican church. By the time Barrs left Cambridge, his religious views were decidedly Calvinistic; that is to say (as his son and biographer Frederick Barrs put it), he embraced "free sovereign grace, unconditional election, man's total apostacy, the absolute necessity of the new birth, salvation by Christ entirely and alone, justification by faith, a life in the flesh of faith in the Son of God, evidenced by its fruits, and the security and final perseverance of God's chosen." [Barrs, Four Sermons (1879), p. xviii; see also Ibid., pp. 98-99, 206 for G. Barrs' own self-identification as a Calvinist]. This theological orientation would put Barrs at odds with some of the other forms of Christianity that were popular in England at the time, especially the "Arminians" (Anglicans who rejected predestination), the "Socinians" (Unitarians and other exponents of extreme theological liberalism) and the especially "Papists" (Roman Catholics).[Barrs, Four Sermons, xxiv] Much to Barrs' chagrin, the Catholics has been emancipated in England in 1829, which inspired Barrs to dedicate his morning sermon on the second Sunday of every month to "papal apostasy." Barrs served one year as curate in Warham (Norfolk) before he was chosen to fill a vacancy at St. Giles in Rowley. A year after his appointment in early May, 1800, he married Mary Kendrick Haden, the widow of John Haden, Esq. (d. 1796), scion of a prominent landowning family in the Halesowen area. Apparently Barrs lived at Haden Hall, about two miles southwest of St. Giles. According to Barrs' son, that marriage "gave him influence," which he would need as he set out to reform his parish. [Barrs, Four Sermons (1849), p. xv] The couple would have two sons and a daughter, over whose weddings Barrs would eventually preside at St. Giles. In all, the Reverend George Barrs served as Rowley's curate for forty years: from May 3, 1800 to his death from asthma--a malady that was well represented in the death records of that smoggy, Black Country parish--on August 26, 1840. He was buried in St. Giles' church yard on September 2. [Rowley Regis, Parish Register, Part IV, p. 171].

On his sixty-fifth birthday (April 30, 1836), Barrs looked back on his career as if he had been chosen as a modern-day apostle to Rowley.

My birthday. Sixty-five years have now passed over since I was ushered into this mortal, sinful life a senseless, helpless, guilty babe,—-guilty, not in act, but by imputation, and by a depraved nature. [As] such I grew up to youth from childhood; then to manhood. But before I reached the latter state, it pleased God to make me feel my lost condition, my need of a full and free salvation; and to make me see that all I needed was to be found in Jesus Christ alone. And soon his good pleasure was to reveal his Son Jesus Christ in me, that I might preach him among my fellow countrymen. In this, he separated me from my mother's womb, and called me by his grace. Every atom of all this was as much his doing as in the case of St. Paul, though not done in a way of miracle, but of his ordinary proceeding in similar cases. To my mind, St. Paul's case presents not more of wonder and sovereign goodness than my own. But in no other particular the comparison holds. The Apostle was every thing a minister of the Gospel ought to be, but I am nothing. He was nothing in regard to the effectual ministering of the word, not at all more capable of new creating souls than I am; but, as a minister of the Gospel he was, perhaps, the most complete character the earth ever bore. I have to lament my numerous deficiencies, negligences, follies; and to adore the goodness of God that has so long borne with me, the grace that still keeps me willing to labour in his vineyard; and to admire the power and mercy that make my feeble ministrations, in any degree, profitable to souls. During more than thirty-six years my lot has been to labour in this part of the vineyard. I have done nothing; but Heaven has, by my instrumentality, made many souls spiritually alive that were dead, comforted and established mauy that were before quickened, and thus furthered his work. To have been so honoured on earth is a full reward, and much more than a reward, for even a longer period of much more intense labour and exertion. [Barrs, Four Sermons, 237]

This is the man who put his stamp on Rowley parish for four formative decades in the lives of Benjamin Adams and Pinson Plant.

How involved were Adams and Plant in parish life beyond having recourse to the local curate for baptism? Though there is no way of knowing for sure if they were "regulars" at St. Giles, there is reason to believe they were. In his study of church attendance in early Victorian England, Geoffrey Robson noted that the Black Country "appears as the one area of the country where industrialization and urbanization, far from diminishing church attendance, actually improved it." [Geoffrey Robson, "Between Town and Countryside: Contrasting Patterns of Church-going in the Early Victorian Black Country," in D. Baker (ed.), The Church in Town and Countryside, Studies in Church History, 16 (Oxford, 1979), pp. 403–404]. In fact, of all the towns in the region--whose attendence figures tended to hover around 50%--Rowley could boast far and away the highest percentage: 79%. [Ibid.] This rather astonishing number must have had something to do with the unusual amount of energy that Barrs invested in his congregation. That may in turn explain why Benjamin and Esther Adams made the unusual decision to have their son Thomas baptized by Barrs even though he had already been baptized (by a Methodist) as a newborn. If the Adams and Plant families spent even some Sundays at St. Giles, they could not have avoided being steeped in his world-view, given the regularity with which he reinforced it from the pulpit.

We know something about Barrs' messaging to his congregants because of the writings he left behind. Thirty of his sermons have survived, of which four from his very first year as curate were published shortly after his death [Barr, Four Sermons, xix-xxi, 1-66]. In addition, Barrs kept a journal covering his entire forty-year career in Rowley. He also added occasional comments to the otherwise bare bones St. Giles burial register. Beyond that, Barrs penned a brief but highly illuminating inventory of his parish. Each of these sources has something to contribute to any effort to reconstruct George Barrs' Weltanschauung. Moreover, these same sources occasionally shine some peripheral light on aspects of working-class life in Rowley, the life in which the Adams and Plant families were implicated.

Barrs' contract as the curate of Rowley required that he preach three times each Sunday, but after 1807 that number was reduced to two for health reasons. Frederick Barrs remembered his father preaching "generally twice on a Sunday in the church, and once in the week at the schools [especially Reddal Hill School], besides occasionally in the church on week days, six or seven times a year." [Barrs, Four Sermons, 180; xiv] For Barrs the pulpit was the heart and soul of his ministry. "Preaching the word has ever been my delight," he wrote, and he took to it like a duck to water. "When I am addressing a congregation, among other weighty thoughts, this is never absent: [that] I may possibly never address them again, [that] they may perhaps never more hear the word of the truth." [Barrs, Four Sermons, xix] A journal entry that Barrs wrote less than a month after he arrived in Rowley captures both his excitement and trepidation in the face his congregation.

June 1, Whit-Sunday. Preached three times, with great power. Numbers attended, and God was with us of a truth. Surely there is something to be done here. There seems to be a thirst for, and a true relish of the gospel. I always feel myself unable to speak in the great cause, and yet God always strengthens me. How sweet are the counsels of Jesus! Every day's experience more fully convinces me how necessary it is that Christ should be the sum and substance of all my sermons. Husks will never satisfy the hungry soul. Lord, give me plain, solid food; and feed the souls of Thy people here with the same kind of food, by my instrumentality. [F. Barrs, Four Sermons, p. 79]

Three decades later, while reflecting on his pastoral career, Barrs admitted: "hundreds of times have I ascended the pulpit with a determination not to speak longer than three quarters of an hour, and as often found it next to impossible to desist, after speaking upwards of an hour." [Barrs, Four Sermons (1849), p. 180; see also pp. 220-21] One of Barr's oldest parishioners recalled how "many had blamed him for preaching so long, but they knew not what he felt; they did not know how his soul yearned over the people: he could not leave off." [Barrs, Four Sermons, xxi].

Most of Barrs' journal entries identify the topic of the day's lesson as well as the scriptural passage that served as its touchstone. This information is welcome for anyone interested in homiletics because Barrs tended to preach ex tempore; hence we have only those thirty sermons "written at length." [Barrs, Four Sermons, xix-xxi] Barrs also relied on his journal to evaluate his performance as a preacher, measuring his success largely in terms of his congregation's reaction. A good Sunday was when attendance was higher than usual, when the collection plate was fuller than usual, or when his congregants seemed more attentive or emotional than usual. [F. Barrs, Four Sermons, pp. 85, 88, 102, 137, 156, 157, 173, 200, 203, 235*, 239, 251*, 257]. Even better were those Sundays when someone offered Barrs unsolicited, positive feedback. "I think many hearers were sensible [of my having spoken with unusual clearness and precision], for, afterwards I was addressed by one: 'You have been to the fountain head to-day;' by another, "My soul is almost fuller than it can contain;' by another, 'I was very poorly, but I am now cured,' &c., &c." [F. Barrs, Four Sermons, p. 90; see also pp. 97, 121, 172]. A bad Sunday was when people got up and left (a rarity) or when he despaired of his ability to communicate his thoughts clearly: "Never was I more dissatisfied with myself, nor ever did I feel more deeply my own nothingness, and worse than nothingness," wrote Barrs one August Sunday in 1822. [Barrs, Four Sermons, 81, 157]. Barrs was hard on himself, which must have had the effect of making it easier for his congregants to accept his criticisms of them.

For Barrs there was a lot riding on his Sundays because that was the one day of the week when he could expect, at least in theory, to command the attention of his parish. He looked forward to his Sundays at St. Giles and pitied those "Sabbath breakers" who spent theirs elsewhere.

My heart bleeds—-my soul weeps--at seeing so many of my fellow mortals, not only insensible of the value and suitableness of this Divine ordinance to man's best interests, but actually prostituting the sacred hours to mere worldly or carnal pursuits. Would that these deluded, enslaved beings could see the guilt they incur, the blessedness they miss, the danger that hangs over them! Well might the poet sing, concerning such a degraded, unhappy race, "Like brutes they live: like brutes they die." To them every day is alike, as to the brutes; except that many of them act, as though the Sabbath gave them a more favourable opportunity to indulge in sensual gratifications than any other day. So do not even brutes. In this, rational beings are more brutish than the very brutes themselves. Such had been my case, but that Sovereign grace has made the difference. [Barrs, Four Sermons, 225-226; quotation from the hymn, "Sweet is the Work, My God, My King," by Isaac Watts (1719).

Would that Barrs had been more specific about the "worldly or carnal pursuits" that kept these parishioners away, for knowing that would get us a little closer to understanding the range of local working class predilections at the time. If only Barrs could have been a little less enigmatic when he scornfully observed that "scarcely can one person be found who complains of an hour's sermon as too long, who would not sit, with great patience and attention, twice as long, to hear tales of fiction, or the ravings of a juggler." [Ibid., 228] What tales were those? Were jugglers that popular in Rowley at the time, or did he intend it as a metaphor? Unfortunately, vague allusions to Rowley life are much better represented in his writings than detailed descriptions. The Barrs corpus is simply not as forthcoming about the working class experiences of his congregation as modern social historians would have it be.

For his efforts, Barrs received an annual salary of £40, which grew to £60 after twenty years, and then to £70 after another decade. [Barrs. Four Sermons, xxiv] In addition, he was entitled to keep for himself the surplice fees, that is, the amounts he charged parishioners for baptisms, marriages, and burials. Some days these sacramental duties could be overwhelming, as was the case on Christmas Day, 1807. "To-day I have had the whole routine of labour which is attached to my official capacity, and transacted within the church walls. The business comprised the marriage of three couples, twice reading prayers and preaching, baptizing three children, churching several women, administering the sacrament, and burying a corpse." [F. Barrs, Four Sermons, pp. 87-88; see also 132]. Business was almost as brisk on May 30, 1824, the day Barrs baptised the two Plant children. The parish register reveals that on that Sunday he christened four other children (of three nailers and a farmer) and presided over two burials (of a six-week old victim of measles and a 47-year-old who had succombed to "decline."). On January 15, 1826, when Barrs baptized the two Adams siblings, his schedule was lighter. On that day he baptized three other children (of a nailer, a farmer, and a "labourer") and presided over one burial (of an 88-year-old who died of "natural decay"). [Rowley Regis Parish Register, part 4 (1813-49), pp. 66, 70, 78, 81]

The most tangible of Barrs' contributions as curate was his successful effort to rebuild St. Giles, which was in an appalling state of disrepair when he first arrived in Rowley in the spring of 1800. Eight years later he established an exploratory committee, which determined that it would be cheaper to replace the church than to repair and expand it. With potential donors in mind, Barrs penned a detailed (and dismal!) assessment of St. Giles as he knew it in 1812. Barrs went so far as to accuse that damp, old church of hastening the demise of an elderly parishoner. Upon committing that man's name to the parish burial register, he added: "He took cold in the damp, cold, miserable church of this parish, during divine service, about three weeks ago, and attributed his death to that cause!!!" (November 29, 1810; Rowley Parish Register, vol. 3, p. 564). Still, it would take another twenty-five years for Barrs to secure the necessary funding. In the end he made up for the shortfall by his sale of glebe land--that is, church-owned agricultural property traditionally used to support local clergy--in Blackheath. [Chitham, Rowley Regis, pp. 47-48, 92] In all likelihood, that land was then given over to the construction of workers' cottages and shops. In the meantime Barrs was forced to contend with "opposers" of the new church, among whom was counted a man named Benjamin Timmins, Jr. Barrs was so exercised by Timmins' resistance to his project that he could not help but see the hand of God in the man's premature death. "Oh, that his end may prove an effectual warning to others!", wrote Barrs in his journal. [F. Barrs, Four Sermons, pp. 111-112; see also p. xvii and the Rowley Parish Register, 8 March 1812.] The following Sunday, Barrs actually took the time to describe Timmins' final days in detail to help his congregation visualize the "awful state of unregenerate souls." [Ibid.] Barrs ultimately prevailed in his push for a new church, one that promised three times the capacity of the old one. On November 24, 1839, on the eve of the demolition of old St. Giles, Barrs presided over its last Sunday service. Five months later (April 24, 1840), he laid one of the cornerstones for the new church, even though his respiratory problems were finally catching up with him. Sadly, Barrs died the following August 26, when his magnum opus was still only half built. His son Frederick would later reflect: "Like Moses, he saw with his eyes the promised land; but was not allowed to enter it." [Rowley Regis Parish Church Notes, August & September, 1923; based on Numbers 20:12].

Barrs' determination to replace the decaying fabric of St. Giles was surpassed only by his crusade to arrest what he saw as the moral corruption of its congregation. As Frederick Barrs put it, "The parish of Rowley Regis at the commencement of his [father's] labour was in a most deplorable condition: in many respects it was scarcely in a state of common civilization. Sunday schools had been recently established; the lower classes, with few exceptions, were extremely ignorant and wicked. Vice and immorality bore an unbounded sway." Because, as Frederick observed, "instances of the most tremendous and horrible depravity are found recorded in his [father's] writings," he did not see the need to further "outrage humanity by their relation." But Frederick did mention in passing the "horrid practice of bull-baiting," which, along with cock-fighting and bear-baiting, was popular even among "many who considered themselves far above the vulgar rabble." The younger Barrs also decried the other "daring habits of profanity and drunkenness" that contributed to the "desecration of the Sabbath day." These were once so prevelant" that his father appointed parish constables who had the authority to deliver such delinquents to the Magistrates. [Barrs, Four Sermons xiv-xv]

The brief socio-religious inventory of Rowley parish that George Barrs wrote about 1834, which was informed partly by data available to him from the 1831 census and partly by his own pastoral observations, sheds important light on how he viewed his parish and its working-class inhabitants. [Local history of forgotten places, "Daily life in the hamlets in times gone by," May 13, 2023; original from Smethwick Central Library MS, Rowley Regis parish records, 9/6, G. Barrs manuscript notes on the history of Rowley regis, undated but probably 1834 (Robson, p. 405, n. 14).] Note that Barrs' ecclesiastical jurisdiction included not only Rowley proper, but the adjacent communities Old Hill, Cradley Heath, Whiteheath and Tividale.] It begins:

In 1831 the number of inhabited houses in the parish was 1366, the number of families occupying them [was] 1420 made up of nearly 7500 individuals, an equal number of each sex, [or] within a very few, the males predominating by only 7 or 8. 82 homes were then without inhabitants and only 5 [were in the process of] building. Since then the state of trade has considerably improved, many houses have been built or are in progress but few unoccupied. Of the above number of families 140 were occupied in agriculture and 909 in manufacture, trade etc. Many however who are ranked as agriculturists are frequently engaged in some branch of trade or manufacture. A very large proportion of the manufacturers are nail makers and nearly all the women and girls; that being the chief pursuit of the operatives in this and surrounding parishes. Here chains of various descriptions and the making of gun barrels especially in time of war, find work for many hands. Here also the manufacture of Jews Harps is carried on and sometimes employs a considerable number of persons.

Barrs observations about the vocational distribution of his parishioners corroborate what we know about the dominance of nail making in Rowley, the over-representation of females among the nailers, and the role of nailing as a supplemental source of income for local farmers. What often gets missed is the fact that at that time Rowley (along with parts of Birmingham) led the world in the manufacture of Jew's harps, which were forged from iron rods much the way nails were. [Chitham, Rowley Regis, p. 70].

At this point in his inventory, Barr shifted his attention from the parish demographics to the collective plight of the local workers and, beyond that, to what he regarded as their complicity in this degradation.

A great many of the manufacturers are very poor and their families frequently appear clad in rags, and as if they could obtain but a slender pittance of life’s comforts or even necessities. This however is not to be attributed to their being destitute of the means of procuring these comforts in a degree unknown to other manufacturers but in their want of frugality, domestic economy and good management. Their work is laborious but they can generally earn good wages, which, if discreetly applied would furnish them with a comfortable competence. Unhappily however many, from their very youth contract habits of idleness and prodigality and these are a certain and fruitful source of rags and wretchedness.

In the world according to Barrs, the local nailers et al. mostly had themselves to blame for their "rags and wretchedness." Still, he was not oblivious to certain external factors that negatively affected the workers. One of these was the government. Ever since that "national pest," that is, the "Beer Act" of 1830, was implemented "their manners have become more dissolute, their morals more corrupt, their habits more idle and unthrifty and of course neither their personal appearance nor their domestic comforts has much improved." Barrs must have understood the logic behind this legislation, designed as it was to encourage beer consumption so as to wean the working class off hard liquor, especially gin. But still he could not wrap his mind around Parliament actually facilitating what he regarded as the working-class vice par excellence. Barrs also acknowledged, at least in passing, the effects of marketplace instability on local standards of living. As we have just seen, he described the "state of trade" in 1834 as "improved" over 1831 based on higher levels of construction and habitation of worker housing. He also acknowledged the positive effects of war on Black Country manufacturing. Yet Barrs used this observation only to chastise Rowley workers for being too lazy to take advantage of the boom times while they lasted. In his own words,

Such is the degraded and grovelling condition into which many of the nailers are sunk that during the late war when wages were high those who could make a miserable living by earning 2 shillings a day would not earn another 2 pence when they might by no great exertion have earned 2 shillings a day. Of all descriptions of individuals these appear most anxious to observe to the very letter that maxim of holy writ “take no thought for the morrow for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself.” The wretchedness that results from their conduct is indeed an undeniable proof of its criminality and of the enormous evil of such perversions.

Barr's unsympathetic appraisal of his congregation's work ethic, captured in this inventory, has done little to endear him to modern observers of his career. In an article from the 1968 edition of The Blackcountryman, Peter Barnsley summed up Barrs' forty-year ministry in Rowley this way:

George Barrs was energetic, purposeful, narrow-minded, humourless, blinkered, and very brave. He was frequently insulted on the highway and even pelted with stones, cinders and dirt. On one occasion he dispersed a hostile mob, armed with bludgeons and bayonets on sticks, who had attacked a bake-house. His physical courage on this occasion is commendable, but he seems not to have considered, even remotely, that there was anything wrong with a society which drove men to such desperate extremes of hunger. [Peter Barnsley, "A 19th Century Curate," The Blackcountryman 1.4 (1968), p. 55]

Barrs' lack of sympathy for the plight of the workers is all the more remarkable, Barnsley added, in light of the fact that he, having spent most of his life in the Black Country, "must have been surrounded by such suffering. Those were the days of long hours, little pay and execrable working conditions, but he mentioned none of these things." [Ibid., 56] But in fairness to Barrs, he was a Calvinist whose sense of his own jurisdiction vis-à-vis his congregants would have begun and ended with their eternal souls. As Frederick Barrs put it, his father's "sole aim, as a preacher, was to convince the sinner of his own utter misery and helplessness; to point to Jesus Christ as the alone and self-sufficient Saviour, and to leave the rest to God." [Barrs, Four Sermons, p. xix] In George Barrs' own words, his "soul wept over lost sinners, and earnestly longed for their salvation." He made this crystal clear in the very first sermon he ever delivered from the pulpit of St. Giles: "All I have in view is the glory of my great and adorable Master, who has committed to me the 'ministry of reconciliation,' and made me his ambassador unto men, to beseech them to be reconciled to Him; my aim is the salvation of your souls." [Barrs, Four Sermons, pp. 3-4] For Barrs, the appalling living conditions of the workers were not an argument for social reform but a reminder that death, whether by disease or accident, lurked around every corner.

Death, though unseen, is with his drawn dagger near every one of us, waiting the commission of "The God of the spirits of all flesh," "In whose hand is the soul of every living thing," to strike the blow, which shall separate body and soul, and open the door to an eternal, unalterable state. And how knowest thou, O sinner, that the dreadful blow is not at this moment aimed at thee? Oh think what an awful case thine is, if thou art as unprepared, as that blow is unexpected. No one of us knows but that the eternal fiat may now be gone forth concerning himself, " Cut him down;"--at all events the grave will, ere long, most assuredly open to receive all our bodies. [Barrs, Four Sermons, p. 4]

From his first sermon to his last, Barrs' self-appointed task was to make his congregants prioritize the state of their souls over their bodily conditions, and to make them realize that they had a key part to play in their own salvation, one that began with the recognition that they were hopelessly mired in sin and desperately in need of help to free themselves from it. The injustice of the economic system that made the lives of Rowley workers so miserable was, for Barrs, far less important than how they responded to that misery. All this to say that Barrs was theologically predisposed to hold each worker aaccountable for his own behavior, even in the face of such daily hardship; not to call out the nailmasters and mine owners for contributing to their laborers' plight.

With this corrective in mind, it is instructive to turn to that journal entry (from September 11, 1800) that Peter Barnsley had in mind when referring to the incident at the Rowley bake-house.

This morning, while engaged in the study of God's word, I was informed a mob had attacked a house in the village. Grieved, but not alarmed, I went out to look, when near a hundred of the rioters came to me. I expostulated with them, and pointed out the ill consequences sure to arise from such proceedings, and the heinous guilt they were incurring thereby. At length, after heavy complaints concerning their hardships, they agreed to go home. This success induced me to try what could be done among the great body of these deluded creatures; accordingly I went, made my way into the midst of some hundreds, who had broken into the house of a baker, and carried off a quantity of dough, just as it was ready to be put into the oven, and addressed them. Sometimes my voice could be heard, and sometimes not. Many were armed with bayonets, Many were armed with bayonets, fixed on long sticks; others with rusty sword blades; others, with instruments resembling large knives; others with bludgeons, &c. I was among them nearly two hours, talking with and persuading them to disperse. Some cursed; others threatened; some were in tears; but not a hand was laid upon me. Something was thrown at my head, but it did not touch me. All this time my mind was calm and collected, and I was wonderfully supported by Him who always keeps His in safety, even where dangers seem most imminent. Though every endeavour was used to irritate me, I felt not the slightest inclination to passion. I endeavoured, in such plain language as I thought an English mob could understand, to show them their civil and moral guilt. As God enabled, I spared them not at all, nor flattered their iniquities. At length they began to disperse, and in the space of three hours all was peace. They, however, did not go without leaving me their blessing; for they threatened with oaths and curses, to stone me to death next Sunday, when I go to preach at Cradley; but I feel not the least fear. O my God! what shall I render to thee for such inexpressible kindness? No protection like thine! Enable me evermore to place my whole trust in thee. [F. Barrs, Four Sermons, p. 81-82].

Note how Barrs refers to the "heavy complaints concerning the ... hardships" of these "deluded creatures," but never bothers to identify them. If only he had, it would have given us a better sense as to what life looked like for those at the bottom of the economic ladder. Instead, he writes: "I endeavoured, in such plain language as I thought an English mob could understand, to show them their civil and moral guilt." In other words, Barrs offered an impromptu sermon to help the workers see that such disruptive behavior was not only illegal, but fatal to their souls. Note, too, how Barrs redirects his reader's attention from the angry "hundreds" to himself, as if to burnish his credentials as a worthy ally of Christ, as someone who never shrank in the face of the threats leveled against him. The self-serving narrative that he adopted for this purpose was a time-honored one, drawn from early church passiones, in which the Christian martyrs managed, with Jesus accompanying them in spirit every step of the way, to maintain their poise in the face of raging pagans hungry for their blood.

Decades later Barrs (December 31, 1831) would have another opportunity to reflect on labor unrest in his journal, and, once again, to dismiss the perspective of the workers in his effort to create another verbal "selfie," with him standing strong in the face of the "delusions" of the "lower classes," determined to bear witness to Jesus.

This year is ending ... and it has brought to me new trials and difficulties. In the rage for revolution, a very large majority of the lower classes have been deceived and imposed on. They have been taught to consider every one, who did not coincide with their wild notions, as their enemy and oppressor. Because I endeavoured to show them their delusion, and to set them right, my life has been threatened, and my habitation marked for destruction. Slander and falsehood, of almost every kind, have been heaped upon me. Several persons who used to attend the church have forsaken it; and others have been threatened, because they continue to attend. I have been insulted on the highway, hissed and shouted at in different places, and even pelted with stones, cinders, and dirt. In the midst of all, my soul abides in peace. Threats have been mere breath. The hand of heaven has been my shield, and has made every bolt fall harmless to the ground. I have been enabled to pity, and to pray for my persecutors, and to preach that pure Gospel, which both marks out the way of salvation by Jesus Christ, and makes plain the path in which all professed Christians ought to aim at walking. Errors and follies have been exposed; delusions unfolded; the spirit and conduct of the times exhibited in their true colours; their effects and consequences portrayed; and the Gospel remedy for all, held up to full view. Still I continue witnessing to both small and great, saying only those things which the Scriptures warrant, and which my office requires. In all, I know, I have fallen short, and feel my insufficiency; but to Him, who often employs weak instruments for great purposes, be the glory of all he has enabled me to do. [F. Barrs, Four Sermons, p. 198]

In both these journal entries--the "bake-house riot" one of 1800 and the "rage for revolution" one of 1831--Barrs depicted himself not only as a good shepherd, "willing to lay down his life for his sheep," but as a model for what he wanted his working-class parishioners to do in the face of their own challenges: to see what was really going on below the surface of their careless actions; to see, that is to say, the incessant machinations of the devil that informed their "wild notions." Barrs laid this classic Christian hermeneutic bare in a journal entry written on June 19, 1831.

The afternoon text was 1 Peter v. 8, 9, "Your adversary the devil, &c., whom resist steadfast in the faith." My object was to show, in various instances, how Satan seeks to destroy souls. For this purpose, his numerous devices on the subject of religion were adverted to. The multiplicity of erroneous doctrines held by different sects, particularly by Arminians, Socinians, Papists, &c., &c., were also noticed. The impositions, frauds, cheats, extortions, &c., practised in trade and commerce were brought forward, nor were the political evils which have produced revolutions abroad, and threaten similar results in our own country, overlooked. The murmuring, insubordination, and clamour, for what is called reform, (but which actually means revolution,) now heard from one end of the land to the other, were noticed. By all such means, Satan seeks to deceive and destroy souls. His baits are suited to the depraved or disordered palates of those whom he means to devour; and while they, with unsuspecting gust, are swallowing down his gilded berries, he springs on them like a lion from his lurking place, and seizes them with dreadful roar; nor can they disentangle themselves from his ferocious paws and bloody fangs. The sermon was heard with apparently much interest. [Barrs, Four Sermons, 195-196]

In forty years of journal entries, seemingly everything that roiled Barrs' world--from theological diversity to calls for governmental reform--was categorized by him under the rubric of Satan's many devices to "deceive and destroy souls."

If not the devil per se, then divine wrath offered Barrs another serviceable narrative. As we have seen, the cholera epidemic that struck England in the summer of 1832 took its toll on Rowley as well. Barr's August 19 sermon was essentially a rif on 2 Chronicles 7:13-14, "If I shall send pestilence among my people...", which afforded him an opportnunity to blast the British government for giving Catholics and Socinians (later known as Unitarians) the right to vote. [Barrs, Four Sermons, 208-209] At the same time, Barrs was not unaffected by the tragic consequences of this scourge for his parish.

September 1, Saturday: The month just ended has been eventful indeed to multitudes in this neighbourhood. The pestilence has raged and made sad destruction. In this parish, not fewer than forty-six of its victims have been interred within the month, and six during the latter part of July, making a total of fifty-two. They were nearly all young, and in the meridian of life: perhaps very few of them had even entertained an idea that death was within many years march of them. The intelligence of this pestilence, making ravages in different places, was by many of them disbelieved; by others, treated with ridicule and contempt. In that part of the neighbourhood where it has found most victims, the people seemed to grow more hardened as the news of its approach was more frequently and fully confirmed. The infatuation which has long been evidenced among them, seemed to become ten-fold more strong, and awful to such a degree, that many could be convinced of their delusions only by feeling the attack which speedily numbered them with the dead. Eighteen were buried in three days. So malignant was the disease, that, in more than one instance, persons who were among the attendants at funerals, were seized on their return from the church, rendered unable to reach their places of abode without help, and brought next day, to be buried. [Barrs, Four Sermons, 211-212]

In the midst of all this, Barrs could not resist thinking that he, being the faithful agent of God, could perform all these burials without contracting the disease himself.

In the midst of all this contagion, and all these deaths, it has not yet come nigh me. Surely this is because the hand of Heaven has been my shield and defence. He has disarmed the pestilence, as he did the destroying agent in Egypt. He has made that totally harmless to me, which was infectious to some of those among whom I stood, to read the burial service; yea, which conveyed to them the contagion of death. Why am I thus spared—thus enabled to pass among deadly things, and receive no hurt? Even because Jehovah has ordained that it should be so. Caution is mine, but preservation is his.[Barrs, Four Sermons, 211-212]

Every once in awhile, when illustrating how Satan "baited his hook" to entice people to their own damnation, Barrs shed some unexpected light on Rowley working-class culture. His entry for September 15, 1800 is a case in point.

Felt very much grieved, and in some degree angry, when I saw great numbers of people engaged in that unmanly, cruel, and devilish sport, bull-baiting! Their shouts, which I suppose were expressions of their fancied pleasure, somewhat resembled, in my idea, the horrid, triumphant yell which resounded through hell's dark caverns, when Satan betrayed our first parents into sın. I have had my ears torn, many times, by the shouts of mobs; but never heard such disgusting yells as these before: they made my very heart bleed, and drew tears from my eyes. O, that men were wise! Great God! have mercy on these beastly wretches, and let them see how they are led captive and baited by Satan. even as they chain and bait the bull. [F. Barrs, Four Sermons, pp. 82-83]

Bull-baiting, which already had a long history in Europe before Barrs expressed his opinions about it, pitted a tethered bull against dogs trained to bite at its nose and neck, often resulting in the bull's death. Barrs was one of many churchmen at the time who saw this "sport" as contributing to the moral degeneration of human beings, because it "hardened their hearts" and thus made it easier for them to commit violence against fellow humans. Barrs was certainly not alone in connecting bull-baiting to the sabbath breaking, gambling, drunkenness, and general debauchery of its participants. Though Barrs was hardly a fan of government-sponsored reforms, he must have welcomed the "Cruelty to Animals Act" of 1835, which outlawed bull-baiting in Britain, even though its enforcement remained an issue, especially in rural areas, for a long time.

The other explicit "sightings" of diabolical activity in Barrs' journal tend to involve specific individuals, whose unregenerate lives provided fodder for the curate's sermons. One of his more fulsome entries (from August 17, 1828) of this sort was inspired by a local murder that quickly became a cause celebre.

In the afternoon from James i. 15. "Then lust, having conceived, brought forth sin, and sin finished, bringeth forth death." This text was selected with special reference to the execution at Shrewsbury, on Monday week last, of William Steventon, for the murder of John Horton, one of the officers of the Court of Requests, at Oldbury. My intention was made known, and the church was crowded to suffocation some time before the service began. Many were on the outside, and numbers went away, because they could not get in. My object, from these words, was to show that the depraved nature of man is the source of all actual sin; and to mark out the operations of that depraved nature in producing actual sin, and also the progress of it, and its final issue. I consider actual sin, not merely that into which the sinner breaks out in the open act of commission, but that which is committed inwardly when the mind becomes employed and engaged in it. Lusting after a woman is as much an act of sin in the heart, as outward adultery is in the conduct. Perhaps the most monstrous birth produced by lust's conception is that act of the mind which rejects the Gospel plan of salvation by Jesus Christ alone, and substitutes one of human contrivance in its stead; unquestionably it is the most deadly. After discussing the topics suggested by the text, the case of an unhappy murderer was delineated, as illustrative and confirmatory of the awful truths presented by it to consideration. But very few instances so appropriate have occurred. From his very parentage and childhood he was addicted to whatever sins his depraved nature brought forth. To bull-baiting, cock-fighting, drunkenness, debauchery, and Sabbath breaking, he mainly attributed his ruin and untimely end. He was particularly desirous that his brothers and children should be warned against that course of conduct, which led to his crimes and punishment, and that his children should be brought up in the love and fear of God, and sent to the Sunday school. His career of sin, when finished, produced an ignominious death; and there we are obliged to leave him, not without fears, that the death in the text might be the final issue of it in the world to come. The discourse was continued an hour and a quarter; I never addressed a more attentive audience. Many appeared to be much impressed by the discussion of the topics in the text. Many tears trickled down the cheeks of different persons, when I spoke of the murderer. If one soul was profited, I have a rich reward. [F. Barrs, Four Sermons, p. 173].

For Barrs the Calvinist preacher, it was as natural to move from Steventon's specific crime to original sin as it was to connect a glisly murder to all the usual, boilerplate parish misdemeanors: "bull-baiting, cock-fighting, drunkenness, debauchery, and Sabbath breaking."

Given the significant bump in church attendance at St. Giles that followed from Barrs' decision to turn the murder of John Horton into a teachable moment, he may have secretly wished there were more "Billy Sugars" in and around his parish. Barring that, he had to content himself with interpreting, for smaller audiences, more prosaic examples of working class behavior. Here is an example from from the March 12, 1809 journal entry.

This day was buried a man whose character was of no pleasing kind, and whose end was very awful. About three weeks ago he said to his companions, while at work, (his trade was that of a gunsmith,)--"When I die, I'll be carried home (a common expression here for being carried to the grave) by the gunsmiths, as there are enough of you, and I hope you'll all get drunk on that day!" This was accompanied by some very profane language. In less than an hour after, he was seized with illness, and obliged to be taken to his house by his companions. In a few days he got somewhat better, but never worked again. On Thursday last, being still better, he had walked out and returned hungry, when he desired some eggs and bacon to be fried for him, but while they were being made ready, he fell down dead from his chair. Awful exit of a vile character! Would to heaven it might be a warning to his comrades in wickedness. N.B. I have since been informed, that those who carried his corpse to the grave actually fulfilled his wish, and got intoxicated the same evening. Thus wicked men rush from the most solemn employments into the very depths of wickedness, and strive to drown their souls in everlasting perdition. Such is the iniquity of this neighbourhood! [F. Barrs, Four Sermons, pp. 94-95; see also 126-127 (a case of suicide)]

As we have seen, Barrs was no fan of drunkenness, which he seems to have regarded as the radix omnium peaccatorum of the working class. Judging from the Barrs corpus as a whole, drunkenness seems to have stood for a whole congeries of working class behaviors against which he, as curate, fought an endless, losing battle. His apoplectic response to Parliament's passage of the "Beerhouse Act," which we noted above, is "of a piece" with this way of understanding the specific challenges of his particular mission.

In fairness to Barrs, her sermons were not all about parading Satan's victories before his congregation. His overall message was also served by holding up examples of Satan's failures. The journal entry from May 6, 1821--interestingly enough, the only one featuring a man explicitly identified as a nailer--is a case in point.

In the afternoon my discourse had particular reference to the decease of William Mole a poor nailer, but a happy and highly-favoured son of the Aleim [a transliteration of the Hebrew "ben-ha-elohim," or "son of God"]. The text was Prov. xiv. 32, "The righteous hath hope in his death." This passage he found particularly comforting to him in the last conflict. Among his last sayings was a request, that I would make it the subject of a discourse, after his decease. The refreshment it afforded him did not arise from any vain notion of his own righteousness. While he had a most deep-felt conviction, that through grace he was a righteous man, yet was he as far as possible from valuing his own human righteousness, or trusting in it. All his righteousness was in Jesus Christ. In Him he possessed a righteousness complete and spotless; nor did he regard himself as righteous in any other way, than as he was one with Jesus, and a possessor of his righteousness imputed. [Ibid., 155; see also 95, 125-26, 158, 239-243, 244]

Though less likely than a "Billy Sugar" or a drunken gunsmith to titillate a crowd, a humble nailer like William Mole was their natural antithesis. The same could be said for Mary Carter, a fourteen-year-old burn victim, on whose awful fate Barrs reflected at unusual length in his journal entry for November 4, 1835.

This day was buried Mary Carter, one of the Sunday Scholars, a girl about fourteen years of age. On Thursday evening last, her clothes took fire, and she was so dreadfully burned, that she died on the Sunday morning. It appears, she was nursing a babe of a few months old, and had reclined on a bench near the fire, and it is supposed, there fell asleep. A sister, about six years of age, was the only person present. She observed Mary's clothes on fire, and told her. The terrified girl rose up, ran out of doors, and was quickly enveloped in flames. The neighbours were alarmed, and, with some difficulty, the flames were extinguished, but not till all her clothing was consumed. All proper assistance was had for the poor sufferer, as soon as possible, but not a hope of recovery could be entertained. Her whole body, arms, and hands were scorched to a cinder; but her head, face, and even her hair, were untouched. During the short time she survived, her mind was employed, almost exclusively, on eternal things. She spoke frequently of Jesus, as her Saviour, and was much in prayer. The last words she uttered were, "Glory to the Father, to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost;" and, to use her father's expression, she seemed ready to jump out of the bed. Who can say, in that momentous crisis, that she was not, like Stephen, favoured with a sight of the opening heavens, and of Jesus Christ, in his own glorious kingdom? [Barrs, Four Sermons, 231-232; Acts 7:55-56; see also Ibid., 233-34: "On the Death of an Infant."]

Barrs did not need to go into this much detail to make his main point: that on her very last day, Mary, a "Sunday Scholar," subscribed fully to Barrs' world view. But we are happy he did elaborate, because this little vignette reinforces two observations we have already made about the lives of nailers: first, that girls were often employed by working mothers to watch their young children, and that over-populated worker cottages with adjacent nailsheds were ripe for this kind of disaster. More on this in due course.

Beyond Barrs' sermons and his private journal, the entries in the church register that he, as curate, was obliged to maintain, offered him another opportunity to reinforce his pastoral message, while also shedding light on the lives of his parishioners. Though much shorter than his journal entries, the comments that Barrs added to the register were less private because they became part of the permanent record of the parish. Of the three categories of data regularly recorded in parish registers--baptisms, marriages, and burials--it was the third that provided Barrs' with the most promising grist for the mill of his commentary. Though Barrs began recording the names and ages of the dead as soon as he took over St. Giles in early May, 1800, he did not regularly include the causes of death until late April 1809. After that, he rarely missed one. But even then, for the most part, he simply identified the pertinent malady or misfortune in question. Only occasionally, particularly when faced with an accidental or otherwise unusual death, did Barrs feel obliged to say a bit more.

The earliest of Barr's glossed entries in the burial register reads bluntly: "1801, Mar. 29. Joseph Windsor. He lived like an infidel, but yet was some years governor of the workhouse of this Parish!!!" While the circumstances that led to this outburst (complete with three exclamation points!) are unclear, the entry reminds us that Barrs' responsibilities as curate included overseeing the local workhouse, also known as the poorhouse. According to Edward Chitham, “The Rowley Poorhouse was situated at Tipperty Green where nowadays the Christadelphian church stands. It was a stone building, limewashed white and contained separate accommodation for men and women." [Edward Chitham, The Black Country (1972)] The principal activity of the inmates, male and female, was stone breaking. The primary purpose of this activity was to serve as a deterrent; to make life inside the workhouse considerably less desirable than the lowest-paid independent employment outside. It is significant, in this regard that, up until 1829, the Rowley workhouse had its own nailshop [Ibid.], which presumably did not have had the same deterring effect as stone breaking, given how many nailers there were in Rowley. In accordance with the Poor Relief Act of 1601 (a.k.a., the Elizabethan Poor Law"), poorhouses were overseen by parishes and administered by appointed "Overseers of the Poor," who, in turn, hired private "farmers (or contractors) of the poor" to run the workhouse for a fixed fee. Note the adjacent advertisement from Ariss's Birmingham Gazette. The temptation for workhouse farmers to abuse the system by minimizing their costs at the expense of the inmates was great. This accounts for the acerbic depiction in Dickens' Oliver Twist of everyone associated with the workhouse except the inmates themselves. Such abuses may have inspired Barrs' unflattering assessment of Joseph Windsor, a previous "governor" of the Rowley workhouse. In any case, Barrs lived long enough to witness the implementation of the "New Poor Law" of 1834, which established "unions" of parishes for the administration of workhouses, and which forbid the administration of relief to any poor person who was not enrolled in a workhouse. Barrs must have been part of the conversations that led to Rowley parish joining the Dudley Union, which eventually established a new, central workshouse in Sedgley (between Dudley and Wolverhampton). Ten of the burials over which Barrs presided at St. Giles--not to mention three baptisms and a marriage--involved workhouse inmates, but unfortunately these entries provide little information. As luck would have it, though, Rev. Barrs and the Rowley workhouse were featured in a newspaper report describing a coroner's inquest into the death of an elderly workhouse resident. The article, from the April 11, 1825 edition of the Ariss' Birmingham Gazette, reads:

A long examination took place on Saturday at Rowley Regis before Mr H Smith, Coroner, on the body of Jonathan Taylor, a pauper, upwards of 85 years of age. The deceased, who possessed excellent bodily health but whose mental faculties had for some time failed him, was an inmate of the poorhouse, and frequently became so unmanageable that he was obliged to be put under restraint. It was on an occasion of this kind that on Monday afternoon he was confined in a room called the dungeon where there was clean straw for him to lie on, and his victuals were regularly taken to him, and he made a hearty dinner on Tuesday with beef, bread and potatoes; but towards evening he stripped himself naked, and refused to eat his supper. At five o’clock on Wednesday morning he was heard to cough, and about seven he was found dead, lying on his side with his shirt under his head. Several of the paupers deposed to the kind and humane treatment which the deceased had always received, in common with themselves, from the Governor and Governess of the Workhouse, and it appears that the dungeon was dry and wholesome and had a boarded floor. The Rev. George Barrs, Minister of the parish, stated that he had often made enquiries from the poor as to their treatment and they always expressed themselves perfectly satisfied with it. Mr Kenrick, the surgeon, who opened and examined the body of the deceased, said there were no marks of injury whatever upon it, and that he had never before seen so healthy a subject, considering his extreme age, and that he had no doubt he died a natural death. The jury therefore returned a verdict to that effect. [Ariss’s Birmingham Gazette, 11 April 1825; quoted in "The Poorhouse in Rowley"]

The tone of this article is consistent with one of Barrs' journal entries (October 23, 1837), in which he eulogized George Thompson, who had served Rowley as its "Assistant Overseer of the poor" for the previous fourteen years. "So were all the parochial affairs administered according to the existing laws, that when the New Poor Law [1834] came into operation, not a solitary abuse could be detected, nor a solitary improvement remain for it to attempt." Barrs, never a fan of government intervention, added: "A strong proof this of the sufficiency of the system, which is almost totally discarded, and replaced by the most hideous and despotic act that has ever disgraced a free and enlightened nation." [Barrs, Four Sermons, 263-264] Barrs also referred to biweekly meetings where he, Thompson, and one other man dealt with any issues that arose with regard to the parish poor. [Ibid., 264-265]. In the case of the workhouse inquiry, it is hard to know what to make of the consistently positive feedback that the coroner received about the quality of care of the workhouse inmates. All the moreso in light of Rowley parish records [see the adjacent image] that show how, only five years before, access to food in the workhouse was weaponized to incentivize more stone breaking. Be that as it may, the Birmingham article does shed a different light on Barrs and his relationship to the working poor of his parish, distinct from the one reinforced by his sermons and his journal entries. In it, Barrs is shown expressing concern about the physical, wellbeing of the poor, not just their spiritual status. If this is indeed an accurate portrayal of his involvement in the administration of the workhouse, it may reflect a more direct sense of responsibility that he, as curate, felt toward workhouse, a parish institution.

A second death that caught Barrs' attention, in this case on December 16, 1804, was that of a known counterfeiter. The entry in the parish register reads: "Mary Stokes, wid[ow]. She was a woman of a very discontented disposition, & a notorious passer of base coin. At 10 o'clock on the evening of her death she was as well as usual, but at eleven death had reduced her body to a corpse, & her soul was ushered into an awful eternity." Counterfeiting rings in England at that time typically involved a division of labor between the "coiner," who manufactured the ersatz coins out of base metals (lead, tin, or copper), and the "passer," who introduced the fakes into general circulation a little at a time as payment for goods or services. The penalties for people involved in both sides of the scam were severe. The "Counterfeiting Coin Acts" of 1741 had made it high treason (not just a misdemeanor, as it had been before) to counterfeit silver, copper or brass coins. Indeed that decree was revisited and its jurisdiction extended in 1797, only seven years before Mary Stokes' death. It is not clear from Barrs' entry whether she had actually been convicted of the crime in a court of law or had simply been suspected of "passing" by the people of Rowley. But it does not take too much imagination to appreciate how a widow in the Black Country, looking for a way to make ends meet, might be drawn into this sort of nefarious activity.

Three years later, on December 29, 1807, Barrs added his opinion to a third burial entry, this one involving Joseph Hackett, a man given to drunkenness. "He was a man who spent all the money he got in ale, except a very small portion with which he procured a little food, but ale was the chief of his support. Of course he was a drunkard in the most proper sense of the word. The evening before his death, viz. Dec[embe]r 25, he left a public house in the lower side of this parish where he had spent a great part of the day, in a state of intoxication, uttering profane curses. He was found dead & cold early the next morning at a very small distance from that house. Let every drunkard beware."

Finally, Barrs could hardly be expected to resist adding a nasty comment when recording the burial of the Benjamin Timmins, Jr., the one who opposed Barrs' plans to rebuild St. Giles and thereby became a target of the curate's wrath from the pulpit. "1812, Mar. 8. Benj[amin] Timmins, jun[io]r., 26. A bitter opposer of the intended new Church: he was taken ill while in the very act of opposition at a public meeting in the church & died raving mad in about a fortnight after."

It is worth noting that after the Timmins entry, Barrs dispensed with these burial-record commentaries altogether. But it is reasonable to add to the list of glossed burial entries one additional one that Barrs left alone in the register, only to reflect on them at some length in his journal. One entry in the burial register reads: 1807 Feb 1. Elizabeth, d[aughter] of Joram & Mary Willetts, from Dudley Wood. She was scalded to death by boiling water being spilled on her head which ran into one or both her ears & soon put an end to her existence.. The parallel reference in Barrs' journal reads: February 1, Sunday. This evening was buried Elizabeth Willets, a girl of about six years of age. She was scalded to death, by some boiling water being spilled on her head, which ran into one, or both her ears. This brought to my recollection a very narrow and providential escape which I had, when a boy, from a similar danger. While stooping down in my father's kitchen, one of the servants took a kettle of boiling water from the fire, and in attempting to carry it over me, spilled nearly the whole of it on my head. Though I was dreadfully scalded, yet not a drop found its way into my ears. It could not be accident, but Divine appointment that stopped my ears. Thus I escaped, while the above poor girl lost her life when, apparently, in no greater danger. O, my soul, how many are thy mercies![Barrs, Four Sermons, pp. 84-85] One can only hope that Barrs had the good taste not to share this anecdote with Mr. and Mrs. Willets, whose sense of divine mercy might not, under those circumstances, have been as solid as his. Be that as it may, Barrs' recollection of the family servant carrying boiling water over his head may provide a clue as to how little Elizabeth came to be fatally scalded, though in her case it is highly unlikely that there was a servant involved.

Such editorialized burial entries are not the only ones that shed light on working-class life in Rowley Regis during Barrs' forty years as curate. The accidental deaths sometimes elicited from him short descriptions of the circumstances surrounding them. Of this sort of death, the domestic burn victims (including Mary Carter) are the best represented, accounting for 79 of the entries over Barrs' forty-year career. We might reasonably add to these the eight cases of death by scalding (including Elizabeth Willetts). The details of twelve of these deaths--beyond those of Mary and Elizabeth, already quoted above--received special attention from Barrs. The remaining 63 such cases refer to the victims only as "burnt" or "scalded," with no indication as to the circumstances or ever the location of the accident. Still, we can safely assume that these were domestic accidents for three reasons. First of all, when Barrs referred to a parishioner who burned to death in a mine (which he did four times), he made that detail clear: "burnt in mine pit." Second, in a nail-making area like Rowley, where nailsheds were placed in close proximity to the nailer cottages, the line between a home accident and a work-related one was too thin to be a meaningful distinction. Third, the majority of the victims listed in the generic entries were too young to have been working when the accident occurred. 46 of the burn victims were five years old or younger, and 57 of them had not yet reached the age of 10. For the scalded ones, all eight were under four. [the ages of the generic burn victims: age 1 (7), age 2 (7), age 3 (13), age 4 (12), age 5 (7), age 6 (3), age 7 (3), age 8 (3), age 9 (2), age 11 (2), age 16 (1), age 19 (2), age 44 (1), age 48 (1), age 67 (1), and age 81 (1); the ages for the generic scalding victims: age 1 (4), age 2 (2), age 3 (3)].

The remarkably high incidence of domestic burnings or scaldings, which contributed the names of so many children to Barrs' burial register, reminds us how tight the living and working quarters would have been for the Rowley nailers who lived and worked in the recently-constructed cottage/nailshed complexes, especially when one considers the size of many worker families. Even though fires for cooking, brewing, and nailing tended to be confined to structures separate from the cottages themselves--a deliberate strategy to limit structural damage should one of the fires get out of control--there was little to inhibit children from wandering too close to the flames, especially during the colder months where families were inclined to sleep as close to the fires as they could. The October 27, 1841 edition of the Worcestershire Chronicle captures a particularly revealing account of just such a case in nearby Stourbridge (see adjacent image).

The second largest subset of accidental deaths, based on Barrs' forty years of entries in the register, were those related to coal mining: 48 in all. Unfortunately, Barrs was awfully concise when recording mine accidents. The vast majority of his entries simply state that the victim was "killed in a coal pit" (34). The rest are variations on the same theme: "fell into a coal pit (6), "burnt in a coal pit" (4), "hurt in a coal pit" (2), "killed by a fall of coals in a coal pit" (1), and "found dead in a coal pit" (1). Without exception, all the victims of these accidents were male. Their ages range from 8 to 44, with 5 in the 8-11 age range, 10 in the 15-16 range, 9 in the 17-23 range, 14 in the 24-29 range, 5 in the 30 to 34 range, and 2 in the 41-42 range. In all likelihood, each victim was himself a miner, although it is possible that one or two them were passersby who happened to fall into a mine shaft. That this was unusual may explain why Barrs added more details to his account of the death of 35-year-old Thomas Williams on November 29, 1810: "He fell into a coal pit in the dark about 8 o'clock on Saturday evening at Windmill End. It had lain uncovered and unguarded nearly twelve months, & was about twenty yards deep in water!!!" The mine in question must have been an abandoned one, or the owner would have been using a pump to keep it dry. The only other mine accident to which Barrs gave such detailed attention was one involving the winding gear used to raise and lower the "skip" (sometimes "skep"), that is, the box that was served as elevator to move miners, tools, and coal up and down the shaft.

1803 Oct 23 Henry, s. of Jno. [John] & Mary EDMANDS. He was killed in a coal pit near Brierly Hill [three miles west of Rowley]. His cloathes were caught by an hook, or something of that kind, of the skep, which took him up a considerable way; at length his cloathes tore, & he held by his hands till being unable to hang any longer, he fell & spoke no more.

There are some similarities here to the accident at Oldbury's Titford Long Meadow Colliery that, fifty-two years later, would claim the life of "engine man" Pinson Plant. Both victims were caught by the cable of the winding gear, Henry by his clothes and Pinson by his hand. But Henry died after his clothing tore and he fell into the shaft, whereas Pinson was pulled by the cable up and over the winding drum on the surface of the mine.

The third largest subset of accidental deaths (28) in Rowley--again, based solely on the parish burial records during Barrs' career as curate--were victims of drowning. Once again, Barrs was awfully succinct when recording deaths of this sort. Fifteen of the victims are simply listed as "drowned," followed by the five who are remembered as "drowned in canal." Though the Rowley Hills acted as a natural east-west watershed, sending brooks and streams down in opposite directions toward the Rivers Trent and Severn, no major rivers ran directly through Rowley Regis itself. Yet Rowley was served in Barrs' time by a number of artificial waterways, notably the Dudley No. 2 Canal, the Titford canal, and the Titford Pools. As in the case of the burn and scald victims, drowning in Rowley was largely reserved for the young. Of the 24 victims, only four were adults. All the rest were children, whose ages ranged as follows: age 1 (5), age 2 (5), age 3 (2), age 4 (2), age 5 (2), age 6 (1), age 7 (1), age 9 (3), and age 11 (1). The fact that July and August each logged six victims while November, December, and January had none at all, suggests that the victims were drawn to the water by the promise of relief from the heat. One of the few detailed drowning entries provides some helpful context for this sort of accident: "1809, Aug. 2. Ann, d[aughter] of Tho[ma]s & Ann Davies, 5, drowned in the Netherton canal in this parish when at play with other children." Two others are listed as having been "drowned in a well," and one "drowned in a mud pit." John, the "base-born" (that is, illegitimate) son of Mary Green, died on August 30, 1810, three months short of his second birthday. "He left his playfellows but a short time before he was found drowned in a pit adjoining his mother's dwelling." The oddest iteration of this accident was that which claimed the life one-year-old Reuben Smith, who was found "drowned in porridge pot" on October 6, 1822. Of the more detailed drowning entries, the two that involved adult women were suspicious enough to trigger coroner inquests. From a distance it is hard to second guess these two diagnoses, but the authorities seem rather quick to blame the two female victims rather than impugn the soul-crushing pressures under which working-class women lived at the time. Only one of the drownings involving a child resulted in such an investigation, and that was nine-year old James Priest, who was buried on June 26, 1809. "He left his father's shop about 10 o'clock on Wednesday night & was found drowned in the Netherton Canal adjoining on the Friday following. Verdict, accidentally drowned." Did someone suspect young James' father?

Considering Barrs' forty years of intimate experience with mortality in Rowley parish, one could excuse him for developing something of a crust in the face of death. An unelaborated "burnt" entry in the register from early January 1836, which involved a five-year-old named Elizabeth Smith, triggered an unusual amount of attention from Barrs in his journal, though perhaps not the sort of attention we would expect.

On Tuesday evening last, the body of that glorified angel was committed to the ground, to await the period when it shall be raised " like Christ's glorious body." What a thought, consolatory—-astonishing! Shall it then remain a mere babe, and rise in the very same figure and dimensions which it now bears; or shall it rise a full-grown human frame, but spiritualized? Will the glorified bodies of the saints be those of all the different stages of human existence, or only like unto such as attain to manhood here? Perhaps the question is curious, and ought not to be pursued. I am not aware that the Scriptures afford any direct information on this very interesting subject; yet I am inclined to think, that though the glorified bodies of infants should remain infant bodies, they will be endued with the same powers and energies as the bodies of those who attain a state of manhood in this life. But what is not revealed belongs not to man.[Barrs, Four Sermons, 233]

For Elizabeth Smith's death to trigger this kind of response from Barrs suggests not only that he had prided himself on his theological reasoning, but that, by that late point in his career, he had presided over far too many children's funerals. But lest one think that Barrs was impervious to grief, consider his journal entry for October 8, 1836, where he laments the death of his daughter-in-law, Elizabeth Ann Barnes, who died of complications from childbirth.

The dreaded moment is come. The sad, the afflicting event has taken place. Dear, highly-esteemed Elizabeth Anne has expired. Her blood-bought, blessed spirit has winged its way to that mansion on high, which Jesus had prepared for her; where she has met her two infant, happy spirits, with all the triumphant church, before the throne of Jeve and the Lamb! To her dear, disembodied spirit, this is a glorious day—an eternal day. To us who yet survive, it is a day of sad bereavement and heavy grief. And grieve we may, but not out of measure. Though Israel of old might not put on tokens of grief for the dead, Israel's Lord, when on earth, wept over a beloved friend in the grave. Whether love of Lazarus, or sympathy in the sorrow of his mourning sisters, called forth those tears, is of no great moment; "Jesus wept;" and we may follow his example and not offend. To lament so great a loss is one thing; to reproach the hand that has caused it is another. The former is, in a measure, unavoidable: from the latter I would hope to be preserved. Oh for stronger faith! more patience! meek and cheerful submission![Barrs, Four Sermons, 239]

Barrs' lament went on for pages, ending with his account of the funeral--which was performed by the vicar of Dudley--and the body's interrment in a plot that Barrs had been reserving for himself [Barrs, Four Sermons, 244]. "Severe as is my bereavement, heavy as is my loss, those of her once beloved husband are much more so; the weight and magnitude of them in his case, neither language can describe nor heart conceive. [Barrs, Four Sermons, 240]

Considering Barr's extant opus as a whole--his parish inventory, his sermons, his journal, and his parish register entries--it definitely sheds more light on his general Weltanschauung than it does on the condition of the Rowley working class during his four decades as curate. But that world view, reinforced from the pulpit of St. Giles for so many years, could not help but be part of the cultural context within which the local working class operated. And this was the case whether individual members of this sector found themselves on Sunday drawn to St. Giles or to the less "wholesome" diversions that Rowley offered.



THE DISCOURSE OF SOCIAL REFORM

If Benjamin Adams and Pinson Plant ever chafed at Barrs' suggestion that they bore responsibility for the hardships they faced as a nailer and a coal miner in Rowley, they didn't have look too far for a soothing counternarrative. For by the time these two men had begin plying their respective trades, their experiences as members of the industrial working class were already being encoded as part of a very different narrative, a sympathetic one proferred by social reformers of the time.

As we have seen, Barrs was a dyed-in-the-wool Conservative with ties to the local landed gentry, and did not hesitate to use his pulpit to champion the Church of England and the prevailing social order in Britain. The passage and implementation of the Reform Act of 1832, which expanded the franchise and raised hopes that the working class might one day have the vote as well, was an affront to Barrs' sympathies, right up there with the Roman Catholic Relief act of 1829, which removed long-standing restrictions on the rights of English "papists." Indeed the two were connected. English and Irish Catholics, campaigning for emancipation, found natural allies in the Whig and Radical reformers of Parliament. As Frederick Barrs recalled, his father had "interfered but little in the political strife of the day," at least until "the Reform mania first sprang up." At that point, "when he beheld dissent and Popery in unholy union, and saw the sacrilegious hand uplifted, to root out and destroy from the face of the earth not only our glorious church, but every institution and principle which is sanctioned by Divine authority," Barrs began fighting back from his pulpit. This involved, for one thing, decrying the "traitorous" political Unions that sought to unite the middle class and industrial labor in support of the Reform Bill. The Birmingham Political Union (BPU), which spawned a number of affiliates in the Black Country, was founded by Birmingham MP Thomas Attwood, whose family actually owned land in Rowley. For his efforts, Barrs was harassed by Whigs and Radicals alike who, as far as the curate was concerned, had managed to delude the poor and "ignorant" into supporting their causes. His son recalled that

As he went to perform his ministerial duty, at the weekly lecture at Reddal Hill School, more than once, some hundreds of misguided and infatuated beings gathered together, for the purpose of insult and outrage, gnashing their teeth, and longing to fulfil the designs of their wretched instigators, who had represented [Barrs] as the enemy of the poor, because he had told them the truth; because he had told them, that the grand Reform Bill was a delusion, and would never produce the promised "Bread, Beef, and Beer!!" [Barrs, Four Sermons, xxv]

Confrontations like those at Reddal Hill School help us understand Barrs' journal entries describing the bakehouse "rioters" in 1800 and the workers "raging for revolution" in 1831. They are make sense of Barrs' reflections on the year 1835, when he decried "the vast change that has been effected on the public mind, in regard to their political views." Simply put, Barrs had no sympathy for "the reform yell and the revolutionary howl," which, as far as he was concerned, belonged to vultures who "long to prey on the property of others, and thirst for riot, rapine, and blood." [Barrs, Four Sermons, 232-233]



THE DISCOURSE OF SOCIAL REFORM: OWENISM

Which social reform movements might Barrs have had in mind when he wrote these words? One of the earliest was Owenism, the eponymous brainchild of Robert Owen (1771-1858), a Welsh cotton magnate turned utopian thinker, who was born the very same year as the curate of St. Giles. Owen was a product of Newtown, a major hub for the Welsh flannel and wollen textile industry. Though Robert left school at age ten to become an apprentice draper in Stamford (Lincolnshire), he was an avid reader. At eighteen, he moved to Manchester and worked for a draper there. Shortly thereafter, he became part owner of a small cotton mill, and then co-owner and manager of the new Chorlton Twist Company. During his time in Manchester, Owen was elected as a member of the Manchester Literary and Philosophical Society, which was at the time steeped in Enlightenment ideas. In 1799, when Owen was twenty-eight and a newlywed, he and his partners purchased the New Lanark cotton mill, 25 miles southeast of Glasgow, from Owen's new father-in-law, David Dale. In was during this time when he was overseeing New Lanark that Owen produced two short publications which depicted the industrial labor force very differently than the way Barrs saw it.

In his short book Observations on the Effect of the Manufacturing System: With Hints for the Improvement of Those Parts of It Which Are the Most Injurious to Health and Morals (1817), Owen indicted the Industrial Revolution of the previous forty years for having transformed the work environment of England in the most unfortunate ways. "The immediate effects of this manufacturing phenomenon were a rapid increase of the wealth, industry, population and political influence of the British Empire," wrote Owen, but "these important results,... great as they really are, have not been obtained without accompanying evils of such great magnitude as to raise a doubt whether the latter do not reponderate over the former." [Owen, Observations, 4] For Owen, these "accompanying evils" boiled down to a new national "character," as he called it, "formed upon a principle quite unfavorable to individual or general happiness," which, at the lowest social levels, had hitherto been adequately served by the "comparatively happy simplicity of the agricultural peasant." [Ibid., 5]

Owen's sense of this transition from an agrarian society to one mobilized for industrial manufacture smacks of traditional Christian accounts of the Fall of Man: "It has deranged the domestic habits of the great mass of the people. It has deprived them of the time in which they might acquire instruction, or enjoy rational amusements. It has robbed them of their substantial advantages, and, by leading them into habits of the pot-house [a workers' pub] and inebriation, it has poisoned all their social comforts." [Ibid., 16] As Owen saw it, this fall from grace, evident in the materialism and greed that had infected industrialized British society as a whole, reserved its most dire consequences for the working class.

The acquisition of wealth, and the desire which it naturally creates for a continued increase, have introduced a fondness for essentially injurious luxuries among a numerous class of individuals, who formerly never thought of them, and they have also generated a disposition which strongly impels its possessors to sacrifice the best feelings of human nature to this love of accumulation. To succeed in this career, the industry of the lower orders, from whose labour this wealth is now drawn, has been carried by new competitors striving against those of longer standing, to a point of real oppression, reducing them by successive changes, as the spirit of competition increased, and the ease of acquiring wealth diminished, to a state more wretched than can be imagined by those who have not attentively observed the changes as they have gradually occurred. In consequence, they are at present in a situation infinitely more degraded and miserable than they were before the introduction of these manufactories, upon the success of which their bare subsistence now depends. [Ibid., 5-6]

One notorious symptom of this frenetic quest for material gain on the part of the working classes was, as Owen saw it, the long hours that even small children were obliged to spend in the factories just to help their families make ends meet. [Ibid, 8-10]. As a result, the young were deprived of sufficient access to "play and exercise in the open air" and to the beginnings of "book learning." This, Owen lamented, not only stunted their physical and mental growth, but made them vulnerable to the "seductive pleasures of the pot-house [a workers' pub] and inebriation," with predictable consequences for society as a whole. [Ibid., 10]

As Owen saw it, Parliamentary legislation was the only way to address such disturbing and widespread conditions. So he appealed to the MPs to limit the industrial workday to twelve hours, with an extra half hour added to the one-hour meal breaks; to mandate ten as the minimum age of employment, with the youngest laborers limited to half days until they turned twelve; and to require that children meet certain educational standards before they would even be eligible for factory work. Owen suggested that "children of either sex not be admitted into any manufactory, after a time to be named,--until they can read and write in an useful manner, understand the first four rules of aritlimetic, and the girls be likewise competent to sew their common garments of clothing." [Ibid., 11]

As limited as his proposal was, Owen anticipated opposition from at least two quarters. Parents who had come to rely on the extra income their children contributed to the family coffers would no doubt be wary of such a change until, Owen imagined, they realized they were contributing to the greater physical and mental well-being of their children. They simply must understand that "for every penny gained by parents from the premature labour of their offspring, they sacrifice not only future pounds, but also the future health, comfort and good conduct of their children." [Ibid., 13-14]. The bigger challenge, as Owen saw it, was convincing Parliament that such reforms would be in the best interests of Britain. He sought to allay financial concerns by suggesting that any increases in production costs related to such regulations could simply be passed on to the consumers. [Ibid., 15] Owen also tried to shame the MPs, who (he noted ironically) could always be counted on to "make laws to imprison, transport, or condemn to death those who purloin a few shillings or our property...," and yet dragged their feet when it came to "restrain[ing] those, who otherwise will not be restrained, in their desire for gain, from robbing, in their pursuit of it, millions of our fellow creatures of their health, their time for acquiring knowledge and future improvement--of their social comforts--and of every rational enjoyment." [Ibid., 16] Owen was convinced that the consequences of failing to address these problems would soon be dire. "This system of proceeding cannot continue long;—-it will work its own cure by the practical evils which it creates, and that in a most dangerous way to the public welfare, if the Government shall not give it proper direction." [Owen, Observations, pp. 16-17] The sheer number of workers meant they could wreak real havoc once they realized they had no real hope for a better life.

The employer regards the employed as mere instruments of gain, while these acquire a gross, ferocity of character, which, if legislative measures shall not be judiciously devised to prevent its increase, and ameliorate the condition of this class, will sooner, or later plunge the country into a formidable and perhaps inextricable state of danger. The direct object of these observations is to effect the amelioration, and avert the danger. The only mode by which these objects can be accomplished is to obtain an Act of Parliament. [Owen, Observations, 11]

Considering the Observations of the Effect of the Manufacturing System as a whole, it is clear that Owen's proposed solution to the malaise of the new industrial working class rested on a number of presuppositions: first, that the character of a person is, by and large, a product of his enviroment; second, that the most propitious moment for shaping a person's character is in the earliest years of childhood [Owen, A New View, 28-29]; and third that the national government had the power and jurisdiction to reform the environment of the British people as a whole. These three foundational principles, which resonated with the Enlightenment ideas that he had embraced in Manchester, are on full display in Owen's closing appeal to Parliament, to whom Owen dedicated his book.

I now therefore, in the name of the millions of the neglected poor and ignorant, whose habits and sentiments have been hitherto formed to render them wretched, call upon the British Government and the British Nation to unite their efforts, to arrange a system to train and instruct those, who for any good or useful purpose, are now untrained and uninstructed; and to arrest by a clear, easy, and practical system of prevention, the ignorance and consequent poverty vice and misery which are rapidly increasing throughout the empire; for, "Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it." [Ibid., 20]

In a collection of essays written between 1813 and 1816 and later published as a book under the title, A New View of Society, Owen advanced the same basic agenda, but buttressed its provisions by drawing on data from his own experience at New Lanark. He was confident that the lessons learned there were applicable not only to other cotton mills but to Britain as a whole.

In his preface to the third of these essays, Owen addressed an imagined audience of mill owners, identifying himself as a fellow "manufacturer" motivated, as they were, by "pecuniary profit." What set him apart from the others was his willingness to think outside the box. "Having for many years acted on principles the reverse in many respects of those in which you have been instructed, and having found my procedure beneficial to others and to myself, even in a pecuniary point of view, I am anxious to explain such valuable principles, that you and those under your influence may equally partake of their advantages." [Ibid., 10; 13-14] Of course, if Owen's reforms had been driven entirely by financial considerations, he would have kept the secret recipe to himself. Invoking the profit motive in this context was strategic, a rhetorical device designed to get the attention of manufacturers who were less likely than he was to ponder the work-life balance of their labor force.

To this end, Owen invited his peers to think of their factories as "system[s] composed of many parts," which naturally included both "inanimate machines," the smooth and efficient functioning of which is always on the mind of the factory owner, and "vital machines," that is, the actual laborers, whose well-being was too often ignored. [Ibid., 11] While both the inanimate and animate "machines" required attention, factory owners tended to give much more to the former than to the latter, as if their workforce were a "secondary and inferior machine." [Owen, Ibid., 13] Owen wondered how any mill owner could justify "expend[ing] large sums of money to procure the best devised mechanism of wood, brass, or iron; to retain it in perfect repair; to provide the best substance for the prevention of unnecessary friction, and to save it from falling into premature decay," and yet rarely even consider how they might maximize the productivity of their "living machines." [Ibid., 11-12] From a business perspective, contended Owen, this failure to maintain the "living machine" made no sense, for even if better working conditions were more expensive in the short run, they contributed to a more productive workforce down the road. For years Owen had been using New Lanark as a laboratory to test this hypothesis. "I have expended much time and capital upon improvements of the living machinery; and it will soon appear that time and the money so expended in the manufactory at New Lanark, even while such improvements are in progress only, and but half their beneficial effects attained, are now producing a return exceeding fifty percent, and will shortly create profits equal to cent per cent on the original capital expended in them." [ Owen, Ibid., 12]

Though dehumanizing, Owen's "living machine" metaphor served his argument and imagined audience well in that it allowed him to fold such "alien" concepts as compassion and humanity into a conversation about factory maintenance and productivity, which were inevitably high on any mill owner's list of concerns.

When it was perceived that inanimate mechanism was greatly improved by being made firm and substantial; that it was the essence of economy to keep it neat, clean, regularly supplied with the best substance to prevent unnecessary friction, and by proper provision for the purpose to preserve it in good repair, it was natural to conclude that the more delicate, complex, living mechanism would be equally improved by being trained to strength and activity and that it would also prove true economy to keep it neat and clean; to treat it with kindness, that its mental movements might not experience too much irritating friction; to endeavour by every means to make it more perfect; to supply it regularly with a sufficient quantity of wholesome food and other necessaries of life, that the body might be preserved in good working condition, and prevented from being out of repair, or falling prematurely to decay. [ Owen, Ibid., 12]

From this paragraph, it is easy to tease out Owen's concerns about the factory work environment, and his ideas about how to make the "human machine" function at a more optimal level, by keeping it "neat and clean," providing it with "a sufficient quantity of wholesome food and other necessaries of life," and treating it "kindly." [Owen, Ibid., 12] All of this with an eye to enhancing the factory worker's "body and mind" and thereby promoting "happiness of self." [Owen, Ibid., 13; 22, 25].

Owen explored the "happiness of self" theme more fully in his first essay, in which he advanced the Enlightenment idea that the "general character" of any community could be shaped in positive ways by adjusting its environment, and that education was the best means for doing that.

...Experience will soon teach us how to form character, individually and generally, so as to give the greatest sum of happiness to the individual and to mankind. These principles ... direct that the governing powers of all countries should establish rational plans for the education and general formation of the characters of their subjects. These plans must be devised to train children from their earliest infancy in good habits of every description which will of course prevent them from acquiring those of falsehood and deception. They must afterwards be rationally educated, and their labour be usefully directed. Such habits and education will impress them with an active and ardent desire to promote the happiness of every individual, and that without the shadow of exceptions for sect, or party, or country, or climate. They will also ensure, with the fewest possible exceptions, health, strength, and vigour of body; for the happiness of man can be erected only on the foundations of health of body and Peace of mind. [Owen, Ibid., 25; 28-30]

In the second essay of A New View of Society, Owen turned from theory to practice, describing the "very partial experiment" that he had been undertaking as a mill owner in Scotland. Founded by David Dale, in 1784, the New Lanark cotton mill was purchased fifteen years later by his new son-in-law and his partners. By Owen's own account, the mill that he had agreed to manage was in sorry shape. For lack of a resident labor force in the vicinity, Dale had been forced to employ workhouse orphans as young as six years of age and to keep them working for thirteen-hour days. As a result, Owen lamented, they became "dwarfs in body and mind." [Owen, Ibid., 35] Not surprisingly, many fled to Glasgow or Edinburgh, only to fall victim to the "innumerable temptations" offered by such cities. [Owen, Ibid., 36] As an outsider, it took Owen two years to make any headway in mobilizing his recalcitrant Scottish workforce. "It may with truth be said, that at this period they possessed almost all the vices and very few of the virtues of a social community. Theft and the receipt of stolen goods was their trade, idleness and drunkenness their habit, falsehood and deception their garb, dissensions, civil and religious, their daily practice; they united only in a zealous systematic opposition to their employers." [Owen, Ibid., 38] It is noteworthy that this list of vices might have just as easily been produced by George Barrs. What distinguished the mill owner from the curate was that they diagnosed the problems of the workers differently. Instead of blaming them for their own anti-social behaviors or seeing them as mired in original sin the way Barrs did, Owen took aim at their environment, welcoming the opportunity provided by this "fair field" of New Lanark "to try the efficacy in practice of principles supposed capable of altering any characters." [Owen, Ibid., 38]

Owen set out immediately to address the social ills of his workforce, itemizing them for his readers as follows: theft, drunkenness, "falsehood and deception," "dissensions and quarrels," sectarian animosity, and "irregular intercourse of the sexes." Categorically rejecting any use of violence to deal with his emplyees, Owen relied instead on what we might call "consciouness raising," that is, making it clear to the guilty parties how their behavior was self-defeating, and suggesting ways to channel their energies in more more socially reinforcing ways. Beyond the application of such techniques, Owen also introduced some structural fixes, such as removing "pot- and public-houses" from the immediate vicinity of the living quarters, or levying fines for bad behavior and adding the money to the community support fund (to which all workers contributed one sixtieth of their wages). Furthermore, Owen did his best to attract adult settlers to New Lanark so as to decrease the mill's need for workhouse orphans. Houses in the worker village were made more comfortable, and the streets more manageable. Quality food, fuel, and clothes were made available at "low rates" to the residents. Owen established ten as the minimum age of any employee, advising those parents who could afford it to keep their children out of the mill for two additional years. Owen also created a free village school to serve children aged five to ten, and did his best to make learning an attractive experience for them.

Sixteen years into this experiment at New Lanark, the results were, by Owen's estimation anyway, little short of miraculous.

...all difficulties in the way of future improvement vanished. They were taught to be rational, and they acted rationally. Thus both parties experienced the incalculable advantages of the system which had been adopted. Those employed became industrious, temperate, healthy, faithful to their employers, and kind to each other, while the proprietors were deriving services from their attachment, almost without inspection, far beyond those which could be obtained by any other means than those of mutual confidence and kindness. Such was the effect of these principles on the adults; on those whose previous habits had been as ill-formed as habits could be; and certainly the application of the principles to practice was made under the most unfavourable circumstances. [ Owen, Ibid., 42-43]

Based on the success of this experiment, involving a population of some 2,000 mill workers and their families, Owen felt confident asserting that the problems commonly associated with industrial labor in Britian ought to be blamed on the prevailing system, not on the workers themselves.

Let it not, therefore, be longer said that evil or injurious actions cannot be prevented, or that the most rational habits in the rising generation cannot be universally formed. In those characters which now exhibit crime, the fault is obviously not in the individual, but the defects proceed from the system in which the individual was trained. Withdraw those circumstances which tend to create crime in the human character, and crime will not be created. Replace them with such as are calculated to form habits of order, regularity, temperance, industry; and these qualities will be formed. Adopt measures of fair equity and justice, and you will readily acquire the full and complete confidence of the lower orders. Proceed systematically on principles of undeviating persevering kindness, yet retaining and using, with the least possible severity, the means of restraining crime from immediately injuring society, and by degrees even the crimes now existing in the adults will also gradually disappear: for the worst formed disposition, short of incurable insanity, will not long resist a firm, determined, well-directed, persevering kindness. Such a proceeding, whenever practised, will be found the most powerful and effective corrector of crime, and of all injurious and improper habits. [ Owen, Ibid., 43]

Owen was confident that these tactics, tested at New Lanark could be considered "universal, and applicable to all times, persons, and circumstances." [Owen, Ibid., 44]. This being the case, there was nothing "to prevent such a system from being immediately adopted into national practice" except "a general destitution of the knowledge of the practice," a lacuna that he was trying to fill with his own writings [Ibid., 46] As Owen saw it, his reform was one in which "all men and all parties may join; that is, a reform in the training and in the management of the poor, the ignorant, the untaught and untrained, or ill-taught and ill-trained, among the whole mass of British population." This reform, he was convinced, offered a "plain, simple, practicable plan which would not contain the least danger to any individual, or to any part of society, may be devised for that purpose." [ibid, 46]

Owen dedicated the third essay of A New View of Society to the additional plans he had for the New Lanark community "for the further improvement of its inhabitants." These innovations had been delayed because his first task had been "withdraw some of those circumstances which tended to generate, continue, or increase early bad habits." [Ibid, 49] In other words, he had to reform a labor force that had been brought up under the old system, which was of course "a far more difficult task than to train up a child from infancy in the way he should go; for that is the most easy process for the formation of character; while to unlearn and to change long acquired habits is a proceeding directly opposed to the most tenacious feelings of human nature." [Ibid., 49]

Owen's plan for educating the children of New Lanark centered around the construction of building in the worker village that he called the "New Institution." Interestingly enough, the first of its features that Owen described was the adjacent playground, which he imagined serving as a supervised daycare open to all children from the moment they could walk. In that otherwise unstructured setting, designed primarily for "amusement and recreation" [Ibid., 53], each child would to be expected to imbibe one and only one lesson: that "he is never to injure his playfellows; but that, on the contrary, he is to contribute all in his power to make them happy." The playground supervisors, along with the older children who were already socialized in this regard, would help the young ones embody that basic code of conduct. In this simple way, Owen promised, "...we shall accomplish with ease and certainty the supposed herculean labour of forming a rational character in man, and that, too, chiefly before the child commences the ordinary course of education" at age five. [Ibid., 51] Beyond this basic function, the playground would also serve to relieve working parents of the need to watch their own children, and, at the same time, protect the little ones from any counterproductive rearing techniques practiced at home by the parents. [Ibid., 52]

That Owen should begin his description of the New Institution by focusing on the playground is indicative of the priority he gave to "amusement and recreation" in the lives of his workers and their families. That this need was fundamental to human well-being was clear, he argued, from God's institution of the Sabbath. [Genesis 2:2-3] Unfortunately, that weekly day of rest was being grossly misused in Owen's time. As he observed, the Sabbath

... is frequently made ... from the opposite extremes of error, either a day of superstitious gloom and tyranny over the mind, or of the most destructive intemperance and licentiousness. The one of these has been the cause of the other; the latter the certain and natural consequence of the former. Relieve the human mind from useless and superstitious restraints; train it on those principles which facts, ascertained from the first knowledge of time to this day, demonstrate to be the only principles which are true; and intemperance and licentiousness will not exist; for such conduct in itself is neither the immediate nor the future interest of man; and he is ever governed by one or other of these considerations, according to the habits which have been given to him from infancy. [Ibid., 53]

Again, Robert Owen and George Barrs were in perfect agreement when it came to the "destructive intemperance and licentiousness" that tended to dominate that one day off that the industrial working class universally enjoyed. But far from mandating church attendance as the antidote, Owen saw it as barrier that kept people, "who are confined all week to sedentary occupations," from freely partaking, "without censure, of the air and exercise to which nature invites them, and which their health demands" [Ibid., 53]. Moreover, added Owen, the "superstition and bigotry" espoused in the churches on Sunday contributed to the very social problems he was trying to fix. Being "destructive of every open, honest, generous, and manly feeling, the typical sermon "disgusts many, and drives them to the opposite extreme." [Ibid., 53]

To counteract the corruption of the original Sabbath, whether that happened in a church or a pub, Owen strove to foster opportunities for "innocent amusement and recreation" all through the week and throughout the year. In the warm weather, "the inhabitants of the village of New Lanark have their gardens and potato grounds to cultivate" and "they have walks laid out to give them health and the habit of being gratified with the ever-chaging scenes of nature." [Ibid., 54] During the winter, the indoor spaces offered by the new Institution, would be dedicated to a similar function. [Ibid., 54].

Owen's description of the New Institution itself, like that of its playground, was all about function: it was to serve as a school, a lecture room, and a church [Ibid., 59] The school was to be designed for the "education of the untaught and the ill-taught," grounded in that fundamental principle: that each student "must endeavour to make his companions happy." [Ibid., 59-60]

In addition to the knowledge of the principle and practice of the above-mentioned precept, the boys and girls are to be taught in the school to read well, and to understand what they read; to write expeditiously a good legible hand; and to learn correctly, so that they may comprehend and use with facility the fundamental rules of arithmetic. The girls are also to be taught to sew, cut out, and make up useful family garments; and, after acquiring a sufficient knowledge of these, they are to attend in rotation in the public kitchen and eating rooms, to learn to prepare wholesome food in an economical manner, and to keep a house neat and well arranged. [Ibid., 60]

It is noteworthy that Owen singled out the girls as a means of improving the quality of the workers' households by assigning them additional lessons in the domestic arts. There is no mention of any parallel vocational training for the boys.

While the New Institution would cultivate the minds of the uncorrupted children during the day, in the evening it would offer lectures designed to reform the adults who had been reared less thoughtfully. This was important, from Owen's perspective, not only for the edification and well-being of the adults (who might otherwise seek their evening entertainment in a pub), but because the children were at risk of backsliding at the hands of their well-meaning but ignorant parents. "Those who have been systematically impressed with early errors, and consistently think them to be truths, will of necessity, while such efforts remain, endeavour to perpetuate them in their children." [Ibid., 62]

It is intended that the lectures should be familiar discourses, delivered in plain impressive language, to instruct the adult part of the community in the most useful practical parts of knowledge in which they are deficient, particularly in the proper method of training their children to become rational creatures; how to expend the earnings of their own labour to advantage; and how to appropriate the surplus gains which will be left to them, in order to create a fund which will relieve them from the anxious fear of future want, and thus give them, under the many errors of the present system, that rational confidence in their own exertions and good conduct, without which, consistency of character or domestic comfort cannot be obtained, and ought not to be expected. ... In short, these lectures may be made to convey, in an amusing and agreeable manner, highly valuable and substantial information to those who are now the most ignorant in the community.[Ibid., 63]

The third function of Owen's New Institution, that of a church, would be tasked with nothing less than undoing all the harm caused by the actual churches of his day. Their misguided messaging had made it "utterly impossible for man to become rational, or enjoy the happiness he is capable of attaining, until those errors are exposed and annihiliated." [Ibid., 65]

The doctrines which have been taught to every known sect, combined with the external circumstances by which they have been surrounded, have been directly calculated, and could not fail, to produce the characters which have existed. And the doctrines in which the inhabitants of the world are now instructed, combined with the external circumstances by which they are surrounded, form the characters which at present pervade society. The doctrines which have been and now are taught throughout the world, must necessarily create and perpetuate, and they do create and perpetuate, a total want of mental charity among men. They also generate superstitions, bigotry, hypocrisy, hatred, revenge, wars, and all their evil consequences. For it has been and is a fundamental principle in every system hitherto taught, with exceptions more nominal than real, "That man will possess merit, and receive eternal reward, by believing the doctrines of that peculiar system; that he will be eternally punished if he disbelieves them; that all those innumerable individuals also, who, through time, have been taught to believe other than the tenets of this system, must be doomed to eternal misery." Yet nature itself, in all its works, is perpetually operating to convince man of such gross absurdities. Ibid., 65-66]

In short, the Church aspect of the New Institution is perhaps best understood as an anti-church, or, put differently, an antidote to the Christian sermons of Owen's day. George Barrs may have been a little vague when he decried the "reform yells" and the "revolutionary howls" of his day, but this anti-religious diatribe by Owen is certainly a viable candidate.

As we did in the case of Barrs' writings, we have taken some time to distill Robert Owen's Weltanschauung, with particular attention to where the industrial working class fit into it, as a victim of what might be called environmental negligence. Before moving on in this consideration of reform movements that were at play during the career of the long-time Rowley curate, it makes sense to ask, as we did with Barrs, what might be learned from Owen's two, early publications about the actual experiences of the industrial workers at New Lanark. Unfortunately, like the Barrs' corpus, they are rather disappointing in this regard. We have already noted that, despite their differences when it came to the causes of the working class malaise, Barrs and Owen agreed that the quality of the lives of industrial laborers was degraded, particularly by drunkenness, which served for both observers as a litmus for a range of social liabilities: ignorance, filthiness, violence, etc. In Owen's text, his descriptions of life in New Lanark before the reforms took effect have a generic, "before picture" character that does not really shed much light on life of the typical millworker.

[add Owen's description of how conflicts were resolved at New Lanark before his interventions] Owen's writings are most revealing in this regard is in the description of his future plans for New Lanark. Every innovation that he imagined was clearly a correction of a particular environmental liability, whether it be the lack of fresh air, the lack of amusement and recreation, the lack of education, or the lack of housekeeping skills. One additional reform that Owen introduced toward the end of his third essay had to do with remedying the lack of care for retired workers at New Lanark. To this end, he proposed constructing a separate village made up of "neat and convenient dwellings...with gardens attached." [Ibid., 74] This retirement village would be made available on a subscription basis; laborers at New Lamark could opt to "subscribe" by paying a small monthly amount over the course of their working careers that would cover the cost of their lodging and maintenance one they had retired from the mill. A palpaple affirmation of the value of being "trained in habits of industry, temperance, and foresight"! [ Ibid., 74] Owen leaves to the reader's imagination what life for the aged mill worker looked like, but their situation cannot have been good if he decided that its remedy deserved being singling out in his text.

Though Owen's blueprint for the reform of Britain never left the drawing room, it is noteworthy that he did create a community in Indiana along these lines. in 1824, Robert Owen, along with his twenty-two-year-old son, William, and his Scottish friend Donald McDonald, sailed to the United States in the hopes of purchasing a suitable site for such an experiment. The recently-founded town of Harmony located on the southwestern tip of Indiana, met Owen's needs. In January 1825 he purchased the town and renamed it the "New Harmony Community of Equality." ...

[add a bit about Owen's subsequent career, his experiment in Indiana in the 1820s, and the spread of Owenism in Britain in the 1830s, as a lead-in to Chartism]






THE DISCOURSE OF SOCIAL REFORM: CHARTISM

Robert Owen's sense of the industrial working class was directly informed by what he observed in his own cotton mills in New Lanark. But what he said about industrial weavers in Scotland was applicable to other manufacturers in other parts of the United Kingdom. One early example of nailers being drawn into the discourse of victimhood comes from the November 17, 1832 issue of the Poor Man's Guardian, a London newspaper founded by the Radical printer and publisher, Henry Hetherington. The lead story takes aim at an argument advanced by the abolitionist T. H. Buxton, who believed that, however degraded the lives of industrial workers in England might be, they was still better off than the victims of "Negro slavery" abroad. His reasoning: that slavery, by definition, was based on "labour without reward," while English industrial laborers were paid, however modestly, for their efforts. Hetherington responded as follows:

"Labour without reward," then, or "labour without wages," is the grand test of slavery. True as gospel, Buxton, but why not apply this excellent test to slavery at home?--If labour without reward (adequate reward you mean) be slavery in the West Indies, by what name will you denominate that labour in England whose reward is not one half? The negro's reward for about nine or ten hours' moderate labour is: a full belly, wholesome food, medicine and medical aid when he wants it, a lot of land and cottage for his family, rent-free, and twenty-eight holidays in the year, besides Sundays. The Huddersfield weaver's reward for thirteen or fourteen hours' labour, is from seven to ten shillings a week (sometimes not half so much), without house or land rent-free, without medical attendance, and without 28 bolidays in the year, unless he takes them on condition of being starved! Is not this labour without reward? Again, if we go to the midland districts, we shall find in the vicinity of Halesowen some fifty thousand nailors obliged to live on eight shillings a week, of which they pay three for rent! and yet Buxton would as soon cut off his ears as call these men slaves. [Poor Man's Guardian, 17 Nov 1832, p. 1; see also Lovett and Collins, Chartism, p. 2: "Shall Christian eloquence be employed against every species of slavery, but such as is found in the fields, the factories, and workshops of Britain?"]

Whatever one thinks of the Hetherington's rosy assessment of American slavery, his argument is a classic example of essentializing and appropriating the plight of the nailers of Halesowen in the service of a Radical agenda. The other professions that he placed in this "slave-like" category are the weavers of Huddersfield; the straw-plait makers of Dunstable; the bobbin-net makers of Nottingham and Leicestershire; and the thread and pillow-lace makers in Bucks, Bedford, and Northampton counties. [Ibid., pp. 1-2]. Given the point of Hetherington's editorial, he must have anticipated general agreement from his readers that these occupations in these places truly represented the lowest of the low in terms of labor conditions at the time. Note that coal mining did not make Hetherington's cut.

Henry Hetherington and two other Radical publishers of the time named John Cleave and James Watson began collaborating with the like-minded William Lovett (1800-77), a self-educated, Cornish-born cabinet maker turned activist. In 1836, they founded the London Working Men's Association (LWMA), which served as the epicenter of the Chartist movement (1838-1860). Chartism was a direct response to the Great Reform Act of 1832, which had given voting rights to the middle class (more accurately to male "ratepayers" who paid a yearly minimal rental of £10) but not to the burgeoning industrial working class. The movement got its name from "The People's Charter," a parliamentary bill drafted by Lovett and other members of the LWMA. Beyond the demand for universal suffrage for all males over age 21, the Charter called for the abolition of property requirements for MPs and the introduction of salaries so that workers could afford to serve in Parliament when elected. LWMA "missionaries" were sent all over England during the winter of 1838-39 to collect signatures to pressure Parliament into implementing Chartist reforms. This effort was overseen by delegates to the newly formed "General Convention of the Industrious Classes," which met in February 1839 in London, electing Lovett as its first secretary. Note the use of the neologism "Industrious classes," coined by the Chartists as a way of uniting factory workers, artisans, small-scale shopkeepers and manufacturers; that is to say, all the actual producers of wealth in Britain as opposed to those (the aristocracy and landed gentry) whose wealth was inherited. John Collins (1802-52), a tool maker and Council member of the progressive Birmingham Political Union (BPU), served as one of the city's delegates to the Convention. Indeed, by May 7, the Convention actually moved its headquarters from London to Birmingham, which was deemed more sympathetic to Radical causes. On June 14 (1839), Birmingham MP Thomas Attwood presented to Parliament the first Chartist petition, endorsed by some 1,200,000 signatures, where it was quickly defeated. Violence followed in the heart of Birmingham on July 4, 1839, in what came to be known as the "Bull Ring Riots." The Riot Act was read and the police cleared the crowds. A day later, both Lovett and Collins were arrested for producing a poster condemning the police action. On July 12, 1839 a motion to consider the Chartist petition in Parliament was again voted down, which led to a bigger riot at the Bull Ring that was suppressed by the military.

Lovett and Collins made the most of their twelve-month prison term in Warwick Gaol by producing a book-length manifesto, titled Chartism: A New Organization of the People, with the subtitle: "Embracing a Plan for the Education and Improvement of the People Politically & Socially," and was explicitly addressed to the "working-classes of the United Kingdom," with its authors explicitly identifying themselves as "William Lovett, cabinet-maker, and John Collins, tool-maker." Chartism was published by Lovett's Radical friends Hetherington, Cleave, and Watson in 1840 immediately after his and Collins' release from prison. It is well worth considering its contents because, like the Barrs corpus, it captures a distinct interpretation of the working-class experience that was advanced when Benjamin Adams and Pinson Plant were plying their respective trades in Rowley.

The book Chartism offered a visionary program to procure "for our brethren equality of political rights" and to place them "in such a social condition as shall best develop and preserve their faculties, physical, moral, and intellectual." [Chartism, 1841, v.] The prescription for such a dramatic transformation was, for Lovett and Collins, a decidedly Owenist one, with its focus on the education of the industrial working class. Even the title, Chartism: A New Organization of the People, mimics Owen's A New Vision of Society. The authors realized that one of the biggest obstacles to the enfranchisement of the working classes was the prevailing perception that they were not fit for political participation. Few could not get past the "drunken and profligate examples they daily witness" and therefore would be hesitant to trust "men of such demoralizing habits with the suffrage." [Ibid., 6]; compare Hetherington, who wrote, in his Penny Papers for the People: "The middling classes will never wish the poor and the despised 'mob,' as even they call the working classes, to have equal power with themselves."] Lovett and Collins wrote Chartism to undermine this perception. They hoped to do this by promoting empathy for the working poor, by contextualizing their plight in a way that exculpated them for their vices, and by proposing a long-term solution for restoring the human dignity that had been taken from them.

Without trying to gainsay the "demoralizing habits" of the working class at the time, Lovett and Collins tried to kindle some empathy for them in the hearts of their readers.

For, what worse can those experience on earth who, from earliest morn to latest night, are toiling in misery, yet starving while they toil; who, possessing all the anxieties of fond parents, cannot satisfy their children with bread; who, susceptible of every domestic affection, perceive their hearths desolate, and little ones neglected, while the wives of their bosoms are exhausting every toiling faculty in the field or workshop, to add to the scanty portion which merely serves to protract their lives of care-worn wretchedness? Men thus steeped in misery, and standing on the very verge of existence, cannot philosophise on prudence; they are disposed to risk their lives on any chance which offers the prospect of immediate relief, as the only means of rendering life supportable, or helping them to escape death in its most agonizing forms. [Ibid., 21]

Under the circumstances, was is all that surprising that the working poor would turn to drink? As Lovett and Collins saw it, "the mental and physical debility arising from protracted and excessive toil, begets a craving appetite in some for stimulants to force them beyond (or to restore) their natural powers." At the same time, the more "wholesome and nutritious ones are not always within the reach or means of the poor." [Ibid., 6-7]

Part of cultivating sympathy for the working poor was to realize that they were not responsible for their abysmal condition. On the contrary, they were the victims of entrenched political corruption in the service of an economic system from which they could never benefit. The readers of Chartism must "assuredly perceive that our social and political arrangements" are "highly defective, to occasion such degrading results." "Toiling from youth to age like beasts of burthen, with little means or time for either intellectual or moral improvement..." [they] are "encouraged in the pernicious habit of drunkenness by the facilities which government holds out, in order to exact its revenue of fifteen millions from the sale of intoxicating and poisonous ingredients." Confronted with this realization, who could "any longer doubt the originating cause, or fail to perceive that the best remedy will be a just government?" [Ibid., 7] Calling out the moral corruption of the ruling classes, Lovett and Collins did their best to redirect their readers attention from the moral peccadillos of the lower classes to the mortal sins of the upper ones.

The rich and the middle classes are said to be better educated than the poorer classes; but if by 'education' is understood the just development of all the faculties, to the end that men may be morally as well as intellectually endowed, we think the fruits of that great superiority would be more strikingly exhibited than they are. If, for instance, our titled and wealthy aristocracy were 'properly educated,' we should perceive its effects in a diminution of their luxury and extravagance; in their abhorrence of war, duelling, seduction, and adultery; in their renunciation of gambling, demoralizing sports, and brutal pastimes; in their giving up the dishonourable practices of bribery and political corruption.... [Chartism, 57; see also 5].

The solution that Lovett and Collins proposed was an ambitious one, involving nothing less than a nationwide educational "reboot," one that promised, over time, to rehabiliate the working class and prepare it to participate in politics. "...For if the rising generation can be properly educated, in a few years they will give such a healthy tone to society, and such an improving spirit to governments, that old prejudices, vices, and corruptions, must speedily give way before them." [Chartism, 64] To this end, Lovett and Collins proposed the creation of a new "national association" specifically tasked with the "political and social improvement of the people." [Ibid., 24]

The most visionary of this new association's goals was the third:

To erect Public Halls or schools for the people throughout the kingdom, upon the most approved principles, and in such districts as may be necessary. Such halls to be used during the day as infant, preparatory, and high schools, in which the children shall be educated on the most approved plans the association can devise; embracing physical, mental, moral, and political instruction;--and used of an evening for public lectures, on physical, moral, and political science; for readings, discussions, musical entertainments, dancing, and such other healthful and rational recreations as may serve to instruct and cheer the industrious classes after their hours of toil, and prevent the formation of vicious and intoxicating habits. Such halls to have two commodious playgrounds, and where practicable, a pleasure garden, attached to each; apartments for the teachers, rooms for hot and cold baths, for a small museum, a laboratory and general workshop, where the children may be taught experiments in science, as well as the first principles of the most useful trades. [Ibid., 25]

It is significant that these Public Halls, clearly informed by Owenist principles, were to serve as schools for children during the day and community centers for adults after work. In either case, the goal was the same: to offer a salubrious environment for the cultivation of future citizens. For Lovett and Collins, that meant attending not only to the intellectual but the moral education of the working class.

A man's intellectual faculties may be highly cultivated, and yet he may be a very worthless and immoral member of society, for want of that moral education necessary to control his animal feelings, and to direct his intellect to the performance of his social and political duties. Another man may have his moral faculties disciplined to perform continuous acts of kindness and benevolence, and may possess the strongest feelings of awe and veneration; and yet, for the want of intellectual cultivation, may have his goodness of disposition daily imposed upon by knaves and impostors, and his credulity diverted to superstition and fanaticism. The animal faculties being in common with the brute creation, he who is without intellect to guide and morality to direct them, will differ little from the brutes in the gratification of them. [Ibid., 66]

Having described the workers as animals, Lovett and Collins took the comparison a step further, suggesting that the "brutishness" of the industrial laborer actually exceeded that of a beast in a state of nature because the former

cannot even enjoy the same animal happiness in eating, drinking, and sleeping as the brute; for the demands society require from him in return for these enjoyments give him anxieties, cares, and toil, which the brute does not experience. The instinct, too, which nature has bestowed on the lower animals to guide their appetites, seems to give them superior advantages over a man destitute of knowledge. For, ignorant of his own nature, and needing the control of reason, he is continually marring his own happiness by his follies or his vices. Wanting moral perceptions, the temptations that surround him frequently seduce him to evil, and the penalties society inflict on him punish him without reclamation. Ignorant of the phenomena of nature, he becomes credulous, superstitious, and bigoted--an easy prey to the cunning and deceitful; and, bewildered by the phantoms of his own ignorant imaginings, he is miserable while living, and afraid of dying. [Ibid., 68]

As Lovett and Collins saw it, this corruption of the worker, robbing him even of his animal instincts, had pernicious consequences for his family and for society as a whole.

If he is the father of a family, and desirous of promoting the happiness of his children by rendering them intelligent, moral, and useful, he cannot with all his anxiety guard them from the contaminating effects of social vice: the ears of his children are assailed by brutal and disgusting language in the midst of his dwelling, their eyes meet with corruption and evil in every street, and seductions and temptations await them at every corner. Should their youthful years be happily preserved from those influences, they are no sooner ushered into society, than they are beset with all its selfish, lying, defrauding, and mind-debasing vices; and they must be strong indeed in mind and steadfast in morality, to withstand these tests without pollution; - and many a fond parent who has reared up his children with tender solicitude, whose most cherished hopes have been centred in their welfare, has seen them all gradually engulphed in the vices and corruptions of social life. [Ibid., 70]

Lovett and Collins seem to have designed their Public Hall--the central feature of their new "national association for the political and social improvement of the people"--with an eye to the functions traditionally associated with three other British institutions of the time: the school, the pub, and the church. When cleansed of their "impurities," the three had important things to contribute to the formation of social and political consciousness of a citizen.

As a new form of school, the Public Hall would be responsible, as we have seen, for promoting the "intellectual and moral preparation" of its students, but it would do so with attention to the best pedagogical knowledge of the time. In the process Lovette and Collins would dismantle "those laws [designed] to confine [children] in close atmospheres, drilled to sit in one posture for hours, and to have their little feelings operated upon by the fear of the rod, of confinement, and of all the numerous follies at present practised to compel submission." [Chartism, 38] And elsewhere: "Under the system of education adopted in the schools, all corporeal punishments should be dispensed with, as highly mischievous under every form, as they serve to call forth revengeful propensities in some, and cow others into slavish subjection. Reason may direct the intellect to see impropriety of conduct, and kindness subdue the feelings of anger; but blows and injudicious privations only strengthen a harsh disposition." [Chartism, 41] And finally, "...Word-teaching, rote-learning, memory-loading system is still dignified with the name of 'education;' and those who are stored with the most lumber are frequently esteemed the greatest 'scholars.' Seeing this, need we wonder that many scholars have so little practical or useful knowledge, are superficial in reasoning, defective in judgment, and wanting in their moral duties? or that the greatest blockheads at school often make brighter men than those whose intellects have been injured by much cramming?" [Chartism, 81]. The goal was not to "train up the youths of our country to be submissive admirers of 'things as they are;' but for establishing such a just and extensive system of education as shall ere long make our country intellectually great, politically free, and socially happy." [Ibid., vi]

Like a pub, the Public Hall was imagined by the authors to be a place for adults to gather after work to socialize and enjoy appropriate entertainment. But in marked contrast to the usual "public house," the Public Hall would be dry.

The generality of people are so constituted as to seek, at times, cheerful society and lively enjoyments; and it should be the great object of all reformers to prepare legitimate means for the gratification of these feelings, without allowing them to be exposed to vicious associations. Many of those who frequent public-houses in their hours of relaxation, are not so much induced by the love of drink, as to spend their hours in cheerful society; and if places were provided (unassociated with the means of intoxication) where they could spend a pleasant and agreeable evening, we should have little cause for lamenting the prevalence of intemperance and its demoralizing consequences. [Ibid., 53; see also 37]

In their defense of dancing as a form of agreeable exercise, Lovett and Collins thought it unfair to hold the usual, pub-inspired "objections"--related to "badly ventilated rooms, late hours, bad characters, or improper conduct"-- against an otherwise healthy activity." [Chartism, 53] In a footnote to this paragraph, the authors add: "Those who could not join in the dance might be amused with the games of chess and drafts, which are both rational and instructive; but cards, dice, and all kinds of gambling, should be scrupulously excluded."

As a modified sort of church, the Public Hall would serve as the natural locus of moral education, based on certain fundamental Christian principles that, as Lovett and Collins saw it, had been left out of the self-serving agendas of conventional British churches. Their descriptions of the more church-like aspects of their experiment double as biting critiques of the English ecclesiastical establishment.

As the primary object of the association is to unite the members in one bond of brotherhood, the more effectually to secure their political and social welfare, to train up their children to appreciate the excellence of knowledge and virtue, the spirit of universal benevolence and mutual forbearance ought to prevail among them regarding all religious creeds and doctrines. And as the attempt to introduce any particular forms of religion would tend to create dissensions among them, and lead all those whose own views had not been adopted to be jealous and distrustful of those of others, the aim of the general board should be carefully to exclude from their system of education all such questions of dispute. That great precept of "love one another" should be the basis of their educational discipline; and if the moral and intellectual virtues should be developed in the minds of the children, their parents would perceive that more genuine Christian charity would result, than if their children were drilled to the constant reading of what they could scarcely comprehend, or in repeating precepts by rote without their importance being exemplified by practice. Surely, when abundant time can be found for imparting religious instruction beyond that dedicated to the school, and when so many religious instructors, of all denominations, are most willing to impart their peculiar opinions, it would seem to be more in accordance with the precepts of Christ, mutually to unite in morally educating our children to dwell in peace and union, which are the great essentials of religion, than by our selfish desires and sectarian jealousies suffer ignorance, vice, and disunion to prevail. [Ibid., 40-41]

Beyond promoting Christian charity, peace, and unity, the Public Hall, in its effort to rehabilitate rather than punish the poor, would drastically reduce the need for the more notorious parish services of the day. "Can it any longer be doubted that ignorance and poverty, springing from careless, extravagant, and vicious rulers, originate the numerous and increasing demands for our gaols, bridewells, penitentiaries, treadmills, and other useless means of punishment, together with our workhouses, asylums, and infirmaries--institutions which the want of proper education and encouragement to industry and frugality mainly occasion?" [Ibid., 5-6; a bridewell was a type of house of correction used to punish and reform petty offenders through hard labor. The penal treadmill was a brutal device that forced inmates to step continuously on steps mounted around a massive rotating cylinder]. The closest Lovett and Collins come to proposing a parish service of their own was their proposal to establish "agricultural and industrial schools" for the purpose of "educating, supporting, and instructing in some useful trade or occupation the orphan children of the association." [Chartism, 25, 33]. In their system, even the vicar was to be repurposed, to serve as more of a "missionary," whose responsibility it would be "...to visit the different districts of the kingdom, for the purposes of explaining the views of the association, for promoting its efficient organization, for lecturing on its different objects, for visiting the different schools when erected, and otherwise seeing that the intentions of the general body are carried into effect in the several localities, according to the instructions they may receive from the general board."[Chartism, p. 26; see also 31, 54]

And furthermore, the curriculum of the Public Hall would be inspired by biblically-grounded principles of social justice to denounce governmental corruption and hold British politicians accountable for their misdeeds.

Shall Christian eloquence be employed against every species of slavery, but such as is found in the fields, the factories, and workshops of Britain? Will those who esteem all mankind as "brethren, and all the nations of the earth as one great family"--whose golden rules of Christian duty are based on principles of brotherly love, equality, and justice, permit these glorious principles to be outraged by men of wealth and power, merely because they profess to tolerate the teaching of principles they once persecuted, and still scorn to practise? Will the followers of him who ever denounced extortion and injustice, and proclaimed that the poor and oppressed were the especial objects of his mission, remain silent spectators of oppression and injustice? Will the teachers and preachers of his inspired precepts be so far forgetful of their duty, as to side with the exclusive and oppressive few...? [Ibid., 2]

One can only imagine how George Barrs, who died right about the time that Chartism was published, would have responded to this biblically-grounded critique of his own biblically-reinforced Conservative agenda.

At first glance, the way the industrial working class is presented in Chartism: A New Organization of the People is about as different as it could be from the manner in which Barrs described it. The curate attributed the poverty of the Rowley workers, not "to their being destitute of the means of procuring these comforts in a degree unknown to other manufacturers" but to "their want of frugality, domestic economy and good management" in combination with their "habits of idleness and prodigality." [Barrs, parish inventory, 1834]. In contrast, Lovett and Collins saw through the laborers' degraded condition, recognizing how "patient, forbearing and hard-working" they were at their core [Ibid., 15]; how even the "hardened pests of society" among them were, in fact, the pitiable "victims of social and political neglect" [Ibid., 79]. Nothing could be further from Barrs' defense of the prevailing social order than Lovett's and Collins' effort to rehabilitate labor for the purposes of their political participation. To undue some of the damage that the workers had sustained from Conservatives like Barrs, the authors of Chartism proposed that students in the Public Hall were to be taught to respect "useful labour and the value of industry," not despise it. They should be shown

...how labour is required for the cultivation of the earth, in order to provide us with food, raiment, and habitation, as well as to convert its productions into articles for our necessity and comfort; and also that our bodies are so organized, that the exercise of moderate labour improves our health;--and, therefore, seeing that labour is necessary, and that all are benefitted by it, all ought to labour and be industrious, according to their abilities; and that all-those who, under any pretence, evade their fair share, act unjustly and dishonestly towards their brethren, by imposing on them such additional burthens of labour as to injure their health and diminish their happiness. While they should be taught to value and respect the acquisitions of honest industry, they should be made to perceive the injustice of ill-acquired possessions, and to despise every description of luxury, extravagance, and dissipation, which corrupts society, and diminishes the general amount of human enjoyment. [Chartism, 89-90]

The "dignity of work" theme was consistent with the Chartist disdain for the sterility and corruption associated with inherited, landed wealth; precisely the kind of wealth that the Haden family--and Barrs, by virtue of his marriage--enjoyed.

And yet despite such obvious differences, there are noteworthy similarities between these two opposing visions of the working class. For one thing, both Barrs and the authors of Chartism totemized drunkenness as the symptom par excellence of the degradation of industrial labor; a pars pro toto way of explaining a much broader set of social liabilities. The only real difference is that for Barrs drunkenness was an obstacle to salvation, while for Levett and Collins, it stood in the way of enfranchisement. A more subtle example is the way Lovett and Collins mirrored Barrs' critique of the work ethic of the industrial laborer. In the part of the treatise where they propose membership dues in support of the programming of the new national association, Lovett and Collins acknowledge that even a penny a week would be a significant hardship for a "considerable number of the industrious classes." And yet "... from our knowledge of the working classes in general, we feel satisfied that where there is one so wretchedly situated as not to afford so trivial a sum towards the salvation of his country, or the education of his children, there are hundreds who waste twice that amount daily; by expending it on that which neither contributes to their health, their happiness, nor their freedom." [Ibid., 44] The language used here is awfully similar to that of Barrs' parish inventory. But again, there are differences. First of all, while Barrs' Calvinism would not allow for the possibility that the workers might correct themselves without the help of grace, Lovett and Collins were confident that, with such a complete transformation of their environment, a new generation of laborers would emerge with all the civic virtues that they currently lacked. Second, Lovett and Collins were adamant that the working classes should be enfranchized immediately, long before reaping the harvest of their education. As they saw it, this would give the working class motivation for taking charge of their own social and political rehabilitation. "Let it not for a moment be supposed that we agree with those 'educationists' who consider the working classes 'too ignorant for the franchise.' So far from giving countenance to such unjust and liberty-destroying notions, we think the most effectual means to enlighten and improve them is to place them on a footing of political equality with the other classes." [Chartism, 55] Finally, both of these discourses are steeped in paternalism, offering diagnoses and cures of the working class condition from on high. Though Lovett and Collins self-identified on the title page of Chartismas a cabinet maker and a tool maker, neither one of them had ever experienced the entrenched poverty of the industrial working class, the very condition that they, from the outside looking in, proposed to cure. In a telling sentence, they wrote: "...Of this we are certain," wrote Lovett and Collins without so much as a blush, "from our intimate knowledge of the working classes, that the Chartists are the elite of that class, both intellectually and morally, and are influenced by the most generous and disinterested desire to promote happiness of their fellow-men." [Lovett and Collins, Chartism, 17]

Like the Barrs corpus, Chartism can be read not only for its own distinctive construction of the working class, but for information about how the working class actually lived. As was the case with regard to Barrs' writings, such evidence tends to be peripheral to the authors' purposes, embedded in language designed for other purposes. As a result, this sort of data requires some degree of unpacking. Lovett's and Collins' overview of the Preparatory School curriculum is typical in this regard.

In the Preparatory School the same habits of regularity and cleanliness should be enforced [as in the Infant School]. They should, as best fitting to their physical development, have sufficient time for healthful exercise and recreation. They should be carefully taught the laws of their organization, and the evils of infringing them; as forming the most important lessons to inculcate temperance in eating and drinking, and all their physical enjoyments. They should be equally taught the evils that are certain to arise to themselves and society from the infringement of the moral laws of their nature. It should be the duty of their teachers familiarly to acquaint them with the social and political relations that exist between them and their fellow-beings. They should be taught by the most simple explanations and experiments to perceive and discover the use, property and relationship of every object within their own locality, and learn to express in writing, and in correct language, the ideas they have received. The use and principles of arithmetic should be taught them by the most simple methods. They should be taught to understand the principles and practice of music, a gratification and a solace even in the hut of poverty. Their imagination should be sedulously cultivated, by directing their attention to everything lovely, grand, or stupendous, around them; as affording a wholesome stimulus to greatness of mind, and a powerful antidote against the grovelling vices so prevalent in society. In fact, the end and object of their teachers should be the equal and judicious development of all their faculties, and not the mere cultivation of the intellect. [Ibid., 39]

Note how virtually every sentence refers directly or indirectly to deficiencies that the authors associate with the working class; specifically, "regularity" (defined then as consistent attendance and strict adherence to a uniform schedule), cleanliness, temperance (specifically in eating and drinking), "healthful exercise and recreation," morality, "understanding of social and political relations," literacy, appropriate forms of self-expression, imagination, and finally exposure to culture in general ("as affording... a powerful antidote against the grovelling vices so prevalent in society.") and to music in particular ("a solace even in the hut of poverty").

Lovett's and Collins' attentions to the physical health of the working class tend to more revealing when it comes to their actual conditions at the time. This is particularly the case when they highlight the health-related challenges of the workers who lived and labored in the most polluted environments of the time.

...a proper quantity of nutritious food, pure air, warm clothing, and sufficient exercise, are necessary to the proper developement or growth of a child; and if these essentials are denied him in infancy, he will be stunted in growth, and debilitated bodily and mentally; nor can any subsequent treatment effectually remedy the evil. Nay, not only in infancy, but at every period of our existence, are these conditions necessary to health and strength. We might here adduce a great number of facts, to prove the great physical injury sustained by infants and adults among the poorer classes from bad or scanty food, impure atmospheres, over exertion, and the evils attendant on ignorance and poverty.... The late Mr. Sadler has shown that as many persons die in manufacturing districts before their twentieth year, as in agricultural districts before their fortieth. These alarming facts should awaken the attention of the working classes in particular, and should lead them to investigate the more immediate cause of this lamentable sacrifice of life, and to devise some means by which the evil may be remedied. [Chartism, 65]; Michael Thomas Sadler (d. 1835) was the author of the so-called "Sadler Report of 1832," officially titled the Report of the Select Committee on Factory Children's Labour]

Such concerns about health and the environment were to be worked into the curricula of the Public Hall from the very beginning. Every student in the Infant School "should be made to understand, by the most simple explanations, why pure air is necessary to health, and how all kinds of animals linger and perish if they are deprived of it." [Chartism, 80] It is noteworthy that Barrs had very little to say on this subject despite the fac that he suffered his whole career from asthma, which ultimately took his life and the those of many other Rowley residents.

Similarly, the design of the school playgrounds tells us something about what children of the industrial working class at that time were missing.

The play-grounds shall be fenced round, and a border round each of them shall be tastefully laid out with plants, flowers, and such fruit and other trees as may be suited to the locality. There shall also be such gymnastic arrangements made, as may be considered necessary for the exercise of the children.... Whenever locality and circumstances will permit, a piece of ground shall be attached to the hall, for the purpose of teaching the children a knowledge of horticulture and gardening, as well as for the pleasure and amusement of the members of the association. [Chartism, 38; 93]

This is clearly not a playground designed for the children of rural England, or for children of those urban dwellers with the means to expose their children to country life on a regular basis.

In this same vein, Lovett and Collins wanted to assure that children in industrial areas have access to nature and all the beauty that it comes with.

Nor must their imaginative powers be neglected; to develop which, their attention should be directed to the various points of beauty, grandeur, and sublimity which are seen in the glowing landscape, the flowing stream, the storm, the sunshine, and the fragile flower; and, above all, the radiant glory of a star-light night. Such lessons will teach them to soar beyond the grovelling pursuits of vice and sordid meanness. [Chartism, 90]

Lovett and Collins also felt obliged to address institutionally problems related to general cleanliness, which would have been endemic to the members of the industrial working class at the time. "As a means for cleanliness and health" at the Infant Schools "door-mats should be placed at each entrance, and cleanly habits in every particular must be scrupulously insisted upon." [Chartism, pp. 78-79] The same campaign against filthiness actually led the authors to propose "hot and cold baths" for every Public Hall.

The difficulties our labouring population meet with in large towns and inland districts, in getting access to convenient bathing-places, are productive of more serious consequences than many persons imagine. We are told by medical men that the perspiration of the body, which is continually going on, causes a species of incrustation on the skin, which materially interferes with its functions, which, if not removed by frequent ablutions, occasions a weakness of body and depression of mind; and, further, that the evil is greatly increased when persons have to work at dusty employments and in unhealthy atmospheres.[Chartism, 53-54]

Cleanliness as an educational goal lived side-by-side in the minds of Lovett and Collins with punctuality. "Some little trouble," they feared, "will be necessary at first to enforce those two essentials, cleanliness and punctuality of attendance. But the effort would be worth it, especially because, "by judicious management, in a short time the public opinion of the school will extend to the homes of the children, and serve to awaken inattentive parents to their duties. [Chartism, pp. 78-79] In other words, the children themselves would pass these key attributes on to their parents.

Before leaving the utopian world laid out in Chartism, it is worth pausing to consider the obstacles that would have stood in the way of low-level worker when faced with the prospect of participating in this grand social experiment; obstacles that Lovett and Collins simply did not address. For instance, at the end of any given workday, how many men and women would have had the time and energy to do anything other than prepare for the next day's labor? Only once, as far as I can tell, do Lovett and Collins speak to this, and that is when they are describing the evening activities at the Public Hall: "After a hard day's toil it often happens that, when the mind has lost its energies for useful reading, it is stimulated and improved by oral discourses, lectures, and experiments." [Chartism, 50]. To this end, speakers are advised to have recourse to such "diagrams and pictoral representations" that "would bring conviction home to the most obtuse." But Lovett and Collins were not completely oblivious to such limitations imposed by the actual experience of industrial workers. After all, they designed the "Infant School" for children ages three to six; the "Preparatory School," for children ages six to nine, and the "High School," for students nine and over. [Chartism, 37]. As we have seen, nailers typically began swinging their hammers between the ages of nine and ten, and there were plenty of similarly aged coalminers. In the ideal world proposed by Lovett and Collins, they would have been able to complete the first two stages of their education without negatively affecting their family's income.


The Chartist agenda, captured in Lovett's and Collins' manifesto, helped galvanize a more unified industrial working class culture in the late 1830s and 1840s, when the challenges its members faced were coming to a head. The Panic of 1837 in the United States triggered a transatlantic financial contraction that severely disrupted Britain’s export markets, strained the Bank of England, and resulted in massive financial losses for British investors. British industrial interests were hot particularly hard, due to weakened American purchasing power and less demand for British products. In response to the crisis, the Bank of England tightened monetary policy and raised interest rates to protect its bullion reserves, which meant less credit for available for the needs of industry. The depression that followed and lasted well into the 1840s hit the industrial working class the hardest, as their manufacturing jobs evaporated. The Chartest movement was well placed to canalize worker frustration for the purposes of political change. The role of the press was key. Feargus O'Connor (1796-1855), the Irish Chartist, joined forces with Yorkshire-born Josiah Hobson (1810-1876) to publish the Northern Star and Leeds General Advertiser, which, between 1837 and 1852, became the principal voice of the Chartist movement and a tool for its organizing efforts.

One of the key figures among the Black Country Chartists was Samuel Cook (1786-1861). A native of Trowbridge, eight miles southeast of Bath, Samuel Cook set up shop as a draper on Dudley's High Street in 1819, and began to involve himself in radical causes. He made a name for himself with the posters that he hung in his shop's windows in support of local activism. One of then he designed in support of a nailer's strike in 1826. With the creation of the Dudley Political Union in 1830--a move for which George Barrs, as we have seen, had no sympathy--Cook assumed a leadership role. In 1834, he published "Some of the Principles of Dudley Radicalism," which included calls for universal suffrage, voting by ballot, universal education, and an end to the church rate, that is, to the tax levied to cover parish expenses. Such views predisposed Cook to welcome the Chartist agenda. The violent suppression of the Bull Ring riots inspired a number of sympathetic protests in the Black Country, including one on July 16 outside the Founders' Arms Tavern in Dudley. There Cook was arrested, along with a Chartist speaker, Smith Lyndon, and charged with inciting people to break the peace. A radical newspaper at the time reported that

Mr. Samuel Cook was indicted for attending and assisting at a "riotous" meeting. Several witnesses disposed of his so-called "seditious" language in which he advocated doing without the House of Lords King or Queen offences of course, not to be overlooked. He had sent a bellman round the town to announce a Chartist meeting with instructions to end his speech with "God Save the People" instead of "God Save the Queen." The jury found him guilty and sentenced him to six months' imprisonment.[quoted by George Barnsby, Chartism in the Black Country (Wolverhampton, 1980), 4]

In January 1841, the Dudley National Charter Association was formed to help prepare the second Chartist petition to Parliament, and Cook served as its treasurer. The overaching goal of the Association was to collect signatures and elect delegates for a new Chartist Convention in London, scheduled for April 1842. This time Black Country signatures, largely absent from the 1839 petition, were well represented. Overall this second drive secured 3,317,702 signatures from all across Britain. Nevertheless, on May 2, 1842, Parliament again rejected the petition. The reaction to this setback proved to be more volatile, given the dire economic conditions that spring.

Even before Parliament rejected the second petition in May, the nailers of the Black Country were on the move. The situation in Bromsgrove and Stourbridge had grown so dire that "at the Petty Sessions, held on Tuesday [April 12] at the former place, the magistrates urged the surveyor to employ as many of the nailers upon the roads as he possibly could, remarking that they could not be permitted to starve, and that it was not relief for one day that was required, but everyday till the trade turned, though when that may be we do not know." [Worcester Chronicle, 16 April, 1842; quoted in Willetts, The Black Country Nail Trade, p. 6]. But this recommendation to employ the unemployed nailers for road work was too little and too late, given the gravity of the economic crisis. Thirteen days later, on Monday, April 25, 1842 a massive nailers' march made its way through Rowley en route to Dudley. The Saturday, April 30, 1842 edition of The Leeds Mercury had this to say.

The nailers in the district of Dudley turned out against a very large reduction of their wages, and on Monday morning, about five thousand of them marched in a body from Netherton to a place called Rowley Regis, where they attacked the house of Mr. Lewis, nail master, and afterwards captured that gentleman and led him off to Dudley, in the midst of the mob, a distance of about three miles. Another party attacked the warehouses belonging to Mr. Jones and another manufacturer, but without doing any serious damage. Having arrived at Dudley, they dragged Mr. Cox, another [nail] master, out of his house, and were marching him and Mr. Lewis, and a third employer, through the streets, when an attack was made upon them by the police, and Mr. Lewis [was] rescued and taken into the Dudley Arms Hotel. About two o'clock the mob proceeded to Mr. Badger's house, in Wolverhampton street, to make him agree to allow his workmen to go on at the old price. Mr. Badger met them in the street and told them that he could not consent to their wish, that his warehouse was then full of made goods, and that he could not continue adding to his stock, but that, sooner than they should be without any work, he would meet them half-way, and reduce only 2s.6d. in the place of 5s, the proposed reduction. This the leaders of the men refused to accede to, and Mr. Badger then said he for one should not require them to reduce the price, but he could assure them that as he had not a market for the product of their labour, he could not, nor would, continue making goods. [The Leeds Mercury, April 30, 1842, p. 8; for more on the timing of the nailmasters decision, see: Ball, "Hand-made Nail Trade," p. 113]

Both the number and the militancy of the marchers is impressive, a testimony to the frustration that enveloped the nail-making districts in the area. Compelling three nailmasters to accompany them to Dudley, they tried to pressure a fourth one named Thomas Badger (1782-1856), who also happened to be one of Dudley's JPs. His influence in and around the town was unparalleled, being not only a nailmaster, but a coal and ironmaster, a glassmaker, and the chairman of the Dudley and West Bromwich Bank. [Willetts, Blackcountry Nailer's Riots, p. 3]. According to the Leeds article, Badger refused to restore nailer wages to their earlier level on purely market grounds: at that time there were simply too few buyers for the nails that already filled the warehouses. His options were few, if he was intent on protecting his bottom line. He could either reduce the amount he paid for new nails or simply refuse to buy any new nails until his supplies needed to be replenished.

The nailer march made the news all across Britain. An unnamed correspondent from the London Sun reported the following under the heading "Disturbance at Dudley." Despite the Whig orientation of the paper at that time, the article is noteworthy for the sympathy it expressed for the nailers.

This morning a body, consisting of several thousands of nailers from the surrounding country, came into this town [Dudley], for the purpose, as they stated, of remonstrating with the nail masters against the recent reduction in their wages, amounting to not less than 20 per cent. The poor creatures appeared in a most wretched and famishing condition, many of them carrying in their countenances undeniable attestation to their declaration, that they had not eaten a morsel of food for the last two days. Up to the time of the reduction the most expert men of the body could with difficulty earn four and sixpence a week each. But the proposed diminution, should it take place--an event most probable, from the condition of the masters themselves--will lead to suffering hitherto unparalleled in this district.[The Sun (27 April 1842)]

Compared to the Leeds article, the Sun's account of the negotiations between the two parties is less gentle on the nailmasters, who, it seemed, were acting in bad faith.

The magistrates met for the purpose of consultation, after which a proposal was made to the hungry multitude to select twelve of their body to confer with their employers on the subject of complaint. It is much to be lamented that from some cause, not yet made public, this conference did not take place, as the people readily submitted to the proposition regarding it, and waited with exemplary patience the result. Meanwhile, a detachment of the 6th Dragoons arrived from Birmingham, and proceded at once, with drawn swords to disperse the people--a task they found no difficulty in accomplishing. Large numbers of the nailers are still in the neighbourhood, and as they suspect that [the] proposal for the conference was only a trick to obtain time to send for the troops, they are highly indignant...[The Sun (27 April 1842)]

The call for reinforcements from Birmingham was designed not only to protect the interests of the nailmasters, but to keep the hungry nailers from ravaging local businesses and fields in their search for food.

... the inhabitants of the town are in a state of great alarm, lest the multitude may return when the military are removed, and under the influence of irritated feelings, proceed to violence! The Magistrates deserve all credit for their prompt attention to the circumstances, but it is thought by many that matters would have ended better, had argument and expostulation, with, if possible, a promise of some concession, been employed, before the troops proceeded to the business of dispersion. Though the town was greatly excited, the shops being closed, and business entirely suspended, yet the assembled multitude showed no disposition to riot....[The Sun (27 April 1842)]

Dudley's vicar--whom we know to have been Rev. William Henry Cartwright--also had a roll in this confrontation, and, like the nailmasters, seems to have under-delivered, at least as far as the Sun correspondent was concerned. He offered "an address suited to the occasion, expressive of sympathy with the people under their heavy sufferings." But, the reporter was quick to point out that his speech might have done more to "allay irritated feelings and to produce tranquillity" had the vicar not arrived "on horseback amongt the military." [The Sun (27 April 1842)]

The Sun article ended with a prescient observation: "Trade is in a most lamentable condition in the neighbourhood, and an irruption of the colliers, a far more dangerous body of men than the nailers, when stimulated by the pangs of hunger, is anticipated with great alarm." [The Sun (27 April 1842)]

There were several official response to this crisis. The most successful in the short-run was the military intervention. The 6th Dragoons, also known as the Inniskilling Dragoons, was a long-standing cavalry regiment of the British army armed with carbines and sabers. Though hopeless outgunned, the nailers did come with supplies of "crow's feet," a device consisting of three heavy iron nails welded together in a way that assured that no matter how it landed, one nail point would always be facing up. The goal was to "lame the horses" and throw their riders on the ground. [Worcester Journal, 5 May, 1842].

A second response, which seemed promising but ultimately proved fruitless, involved negotiations between the nailers and the nailmasters for the restoration of the old wage levels. The local Chartists, including Samuel Cook, played an important mediating role. They met with the nailmasters at the Dudley Arms Hotel, securing from them the promise to restore the old "list of prices"--though subject to a discount of 10 per cent"--and to suppress the truck system. The Chartists then met with the nailers at "the Dock" (the nickname of the Russell's Hall Ironworks near Dudley) and West Bromwich," only to have them vote down the offer in reponse to the "discount."[Worcester Journal, 5 May, 1842]

The third response was humanitarian relief, which proved to be an impossible task due to the magnitude of the crisis and the paperwork that inevitably slowed the distribution of bread to a crawl. A correspondent for the Worcestershire Chronicle reported (on May 4, 1842) that an agent of the Stourbridge Union--which, like the Dudley Union that we referred to above, had been established to administer aid in accordance with the New Poor Law of 1834--was, in the wake of the march, "beset by a large body of persons making application for relief." The need far outweighed the available supplies. That agent referred the nailers to the Board of Guardians that oversaw the Union, but they too stumbled over the next few days to meet the demand. At this point in his story, the reporter felt obliged to provide the reader a clearer sense of this crisis.

On the causes of this amount of pauperism it is not our intention to remark, nor have we time to notice the various circumstances which operate to prevent a settlement of the dispute between the masters and men; but it is an appalling fact that, up to the present time, 1306 applications for relief have been taken, and this in the first week of a cessation from labour of one trade.

In other words, based on the severity of the economic crisis, the reporter fully expected other industries to be hot with strikes, which would only increase an already unmanageable amount of need. He then continues, by addressing the possibility that the promise of free bread was a likely seed bed for fraud.

No doubt many of the applicants have imposed on the Guardians, and obtained relief by fraudulent representations. Three or four have already been discovered, and will probably be made examples of to deter others from the like practices. But suppose, for the sake of argument, we strike off from the gross number three hundred and six, certainly a liberal allowance, there yet remain a thousand cases.

More compelling than the math was what the reporter was the behavior of the nailers, behavior that left no doubt that they were absolutely desperate.

It will not be doubted by any person who saw these applicants remain on the spot without food the whole of one day to get their applications taken, and to its end in the hope of obtaining relief, and hundreds of them the whole of another [day] before they could obtain it, that they were absolutely in want of food, and had not the means of obtaining it; and the more so when they knew the utmost extent of relief afforded was only a loaf to each member of a family, we say it cannot be doubted that these persons and the families they represented, are in a state of destitution bordering on starvation.

Even the member of the Board of Guardians were shocked at what they were seeing.

And that such was the opinion of the members of the Board who sat on Sunday, is proved by the fact that they ordered a number of loaves to be cut up about mid-day and distributed among them, and which were devoured with an avidity only equalled by a pack of hungry fox-hounds. Add to this the circumstance that it was found necessary to order immediate relief to the extent of 1291 loaves, that they were craved by men with tears starting from their eyes, declaring that themselves and families had not tasted bread for one and two days, and in several cases a longer period, and it will not be denied that these people are in a condition the most appalling—-a condition which it is utterly beyond the means of private charity (and it has been liberally extended to alleviate) or of parochial aid to relieve.

The reporter ended with his own long-term diagnosis of the problem.

There is no relief but employment, and this only at such wages as will enable them to obtain the necessaries of life, and of holding the station of independent labourers in society--a station which the law requires them to hold, while at the same time a monopolizing oligarchy of bread taxers denies them the means of doing so, by circumscribing the field over which the produce of their labour might be diffused, and from which their means of support might be obtained.

[Worcestershire Chronicle 4 May 1842] What was needed, in other words, were jobs on the one hand and affordable bread on the other. The economy made the former unlikely, and the British Corn Laws of 1815, designed to protect British farm profits by applying tariffs to foreign grain imports, were still in effect. Only in 1846, amidst the famine in Ireland, were the Corn Laws repealed.

For his 1866 study of the "Hand-made Nail Trade," Ephraim Ball carefully researched and reconstructed the steps leading up to the nailers' march of 1842. [Samuel Timmins' Birmingham and the Midland Hardware District (1866), 113-114]. His longer-term perspective is worth a look.

On April 6, wrote Ball, the nailmasters met and passed a resolution: "That, although this meeting is informed that some masters have been redacing wages for some time past, it is the opinion of this meeting that wages, as already fixed by the masters, are low enough, and they entreat those masters to give the full amount of wages, thereby preventing that distress whoch must otherwise follow such practices." Clearly not all the nailmasters were on the same page as far as wages were concerned, some having taken it upon themselves to make unauthorized adjustments for the sake of their own profit margins. In any case, the meeting, attended by eleven nailmasters, was adjourned until they could secure the agreement of the ones not present, with a promise to reconvene on April 19. There they agreed to a reduction of nailer wages that would take effect the following Monday, April 25. That, as we have seen, led to what Ball referred to as a much latger "meeting" of the nailers themselves.

On the morning of the 25th April, to the surprise of the whole district, and also unexpected by the masters, a meeting of fifteen to twenty thousand men took place. They went to several warehouses, taking out by force the principals, and marching them on foot a distance of three miles, to the town of Dudley; on arriving at Dudley they endeavoured to get the Dudley masters into their hands, but did not succeed for some hours. Those masters in their hands were at their mercy; at length the military arrived from Birmingham, the Riot Act was read, the masters released, and the mob driven out of the town.[Ball, "Hand-made Nail Trade," 113]

According to Ball, fifteen nailmasters met again on April 28, on which occasion they officially "withdrew the list of wages made on the 19th," and adopted the list from 1838, though "subject to ten per cent discount." They also "pledged themselves to use every effort to put down the truck system" and to combat the practice whereby nailers were blacklisted for whistleblowing or for refusing to "take their wages in truck" .[Timmins, Birmingham, 113]. Addressing the abuses of the truck system must have been, at least ostensibly, an easier fix than increasing nailer wages.

Writing a quarter century after the nailer march, Ball was in a position to reflect on the long-term consequences of this protest for the nailmasters and nailmakers.

The nail workmen in Dudley at this time were in a very excited and violent state, many masters were much afraid for the safety of their property and even of themselves. It is a fact worthy of notice that the men grossly illtreated some of the best "money" paying masters in the trade; for this treatment the nail workmen paid a heavy penalty; the trade was left to take its course, no meeting of masters to regulate wages took place for some time, and gradually reductions in wages were made, during two years, from twenty to thirty per cent. [Ball, "Hand-made Nail Trade," 113]

There is no way of knowing how involved Benjamin Adams or his son Thomas Adams (Sr.) were in these dramatic events. Both were in the prime of their careers at that time, Benjamin being about 43 and Thomas, 22. It is hard to imagine them standing on the sidelines, especially when the protesters passed through Rowley en route to Dudley. The Adamses, as nailers, were deeply affected by the economic down turn of the late 1830s and '40s. Family finances had already suffered when the nailmasters met in 1837 and again in 1838, and they would suffer more in 1842. After Benjamin's death in 1861 spared him from experiencing the "long strike" of 1863 as well as the ten-week strike of 1869, but his wife and children had to endure it. [Hall, Cramped and Sooty, p. 10.] The hand-wrought nail trade in its death throes ended up being the target of so many strikes in the later nineteenth century that "it has become a household word to say, 'What? another nailors' strike." [Ball, "Hand-made Nail Trade," 114]. Repeated collective action on the part the nailers not only turned off the "best money paying" nailmasters, but dampened investment in the industry altogether. "To a very considerable extent, [capital] has been frightened out of the trade by violence." [Good Works, "The Hand-Nailer" (April 1, 1870), p. 246]. The threat of violence against "scab" nailers who dared to work during a strike, coupled with the fear of vandalism directed against their nailshops, could only whittle away at worker support as well (see adjacent image).

As we saw, the Sun article about the nailer protest ended with a prediction that local miners, "a far more dangerous body of men," would follow suit, with more dire consequences. And that is exactly what happened. For the nailer march of April 1842 anticipated the so-called "Plug Plot Riots" that broke out in July. The name comes from the preferred form of industrial sabatoge in which the workers came to engage; that is, disabling industrial steam engines by pulling out their boiler plugs, and thus allowing the steam and water to escape. But the earliest stages of the action began, not with iron workers, but with coal miners in Staffordshire. Over the next three months, the work stoppages extended to mines and factories all over England and Scotland. Just as the nailer's march must have concerned Benjamin Adams one war or another, so the mine strikes cannot but have impacted the colliery engine man, Pinson Plant.

The following account, which appeared in the Wednesday, August 3, 1842 edition of The Wolverhampton Chronicle, reaches back to cover the previous week and a half.

On Monday morning [July 25] part of the miners in the neighbourhood of Walsall proceeded to stop the work at the limestone and coalpits in the vicinity, compelling the workmen to join them in their progress, or be subject to ill usage, so that in the course of the day all was at a stand. Apprehensions being entertained that on the following day some disturbances might take place in the town, the Walsall Troop of Staffordshire Yeomanry attended Captain Forster to receive orders, as a precautionary measure, at six o'clock in the morning. The Earl of Dartmouth arrived on Tuesday morning [July 26], and, with the concurrence of C.S Forster, Esq. and other magistrates, dispatched a messenger to Birmingham for military aid: accordingly a troop of the 3d Dragoon Guards reached Walsall at three o'clock in the afternoon. The noble Earl has been on the spot every day since, and on Wednesday night [July 27] did not depart for Sandwell till near twelve o'clock. The colliers came in great numbers on Tuesday morning [July 26], but confined themselves to the solicitation, or rather demand from shopkeepers and others for money and food; many women have solicited alms, representing themselves as colliers' wives, but in some instances this has proved an imposition. The men again congregated on Wednesday and Thursday [July 27-28], but no breach of the peace occurred in the town. The Yeomanry and Dragoons have been on the alert, and ready to act on the shortest notice. A great aumber of colliers also perambulated Wolverhampton on Tuesday morning [July 26]; and in the course of Wednesday and Thursday bodies of the unemployed colliers visited several pits near to Bilston and Prince's End, and insisting on the miners who were at work quitting their employment; and in one or two instances ducked in the reservoir some of the men who wished to continue at their labour. In Bilston numbers of the colliers who are not at work visited three or four huckster's shops, and bread to the amount of four or five shillings' worth has been taken. On Thursday [July 28] one man, who is well known to the constables, was taken into custody, having in his possession the handle of a pick, which was heavily loaded with lead. He was conveyed to Wolverhampton, and in default of sureties committed to Stafford gaol for six months. On Thursday afternoon [July 28] the Dragoons marched from Walsall to Wednesbury, where they are now stationed, that town being considered the more central point. On the removal of the Dragoons the troop of Yeomanry were called upon to hold themselves in readiness. The colliers congregated outside the town on Friday morning [July 29], conversing among themselves, but without offering any molestation to passengers; indeed, no disposition to violence has yet been manifested, except compelling workmen to leave their employment and join the discontented parties. The Yeomanry were called out on Friday merely to receive orders. [Wolverhampton Chronicle and Staffordshire Advertiser, Wed., 3 August 1842]

Over all, the reporter seemed more intent on assuring his readers that the situation was under control than he was on recounting the circumstances of the miners and their work-stopping tactics. As prepared as the troops were for violence, they found little beyond what appear to have been effective threats aimed at strike breakers. The poverty of the miners shines through this account despite the suggestions of fraud and the thin line he draws between seeking much-needed alms and stealing from local businesses.

In a separate article in the same August 3 edition of the paper, there is a report of legal proceedings against one of the miners, one which sheds much more light on the tactims employed by the militants.

In the course of the same morning John Underwood, a miner, was convicted under the combination act of assaulting and intimidating, and preventing from his work, a miner employed at the Bentley Pits. The defendant, with about a hundred others, went to the works and insisted on their stopping. The men were forced to come up out of the pits, and the complainant was seized and held over a pit's mouth, the party, at the same time, threatening to drop him down. The prisoner was committed to hard labour for one calendar month. The issuing of a caution to persons begging or using threats to obtain relief was also determined upon.--The caution also earnestly advises the distressed colliers "not to listen to persons who, under pretense of giving friendly advice, are endeavouring to increase the difficulties arising to both master and men from the present state of trade." The Wolverhampton troop of Staffordshire Yeomanry, under the command of Lieutenant Crane, accompanied by Cornet Briscoe, marched into Walsall on Monday, to remain till further orders, the Walsall troop having been removed to Wednesbury. Public tranquillity at Walsall remains undisturbed: the market yesterday appeared well supplied, and fully attended. Parties of colliers, and woman and children, were about most of the day soliciting alms. [Wolverhampton Chronicle and Staffordshire Advertiser, Wed., 3 August 1842]

The August 3 edition of the Wolverhampton Chronicle and Staffordshire Advertiser also describes how the Chartists tried to insert themselves on behalf of the miners.

Colliers Meeting ay West Bromwich.—This meeting took place on Monday last [July 25]: the number computed to be present was about 8,000 or 10,000. A place called Pit Piece was first selected; but an adjournment to Spon Lane was rendered necessary in consequence of the increasing numbers. The multitude were addressed by several Chartists, and other persons, the tenor of whose speeches (particularly to the colliers) was that they should keep the peace, and not return to work unless the masters gave them the compensation of 4s. per day; if this was refused, that they (the colliers) should separate themselves into bands of from 20 to 100, and go round the country with boxes soliciting alms.

A week later, the Wednesday, August 10 issue of the same paper offered additional insights into the Chartist role and, interesting enough, the suspicions of the miners.

The meeting at West Bromwich on Monday (noticed in our last [edition]) was followed by one in this town on Wednesday [August 3] morning. It was held in a vacant space in Stafford street, and was attended by three or four thousand persons, who were addressed by several Chartists--(among them a black man)--urging them to maintain the struggle, but to do nothing violating the peace. The meeting, like its predecessor at West Bromwich, was uncommonly flat—-scarcely a cheer was raised—-the colliers appearing almost as impenetrable as a lump of coal to the eloqunce addressed to them. It is, in fact, evident notwithstanding the zeal of the Chartists, and their cunning in keeping their political principles in the background, that the colliers do not sympathise with them: the colliers, happily, know little of them, and appear to exhibit something like a feeling of surprise that men whom they do not know should take a lead in their disputes and summon them to attend public meetings.

This hesitation on the part of the miners to join forces with the Chartists is consistent with what we noted above with regard to Chartism: that although Lovett and Collins had the best interests of the working class in mind when they laid out their proposal for social reforn, it was a proposal crafted at a considerable distance from the working-class experience.

The next issue (Wednesday, 10 August 1842) offered additional coverage of the mine strike.

Every precaution had been taken in case of disturbance, and the whole of the magistrates of the district were in attendance during the morning at the Public-office. Colonel Monckton arrived early in the morning, and remained till the afternoon. A large body of special constables was ready to act, and the two companies of the 12th foot, and the Himley troop of yeomanry, were also prepared to preserve the peace should any disturbance unfortunately occur. The meeting, however, broke up quietly between ten and eleven o'clock in the morning, and left no other sign of its occurrence than that of small companies of colliers going about the town begging during the day. On Thursday morning a rumour prevailed in the town that the colliers were cutting pit ropes and breaking ma-chinery, whimseys, &c. at pits near the Fighting Cocks. This, however, proved to be unfounded, the facts being that about 300 or 400 colliers visited an open work in the Park Field colliery, where about fourteen or fifteen men were at work, and insisted, with violent threats, on their discontinuing their labour. The men, who were completely intimidated, ran off, and escaped from the turn-outs, with the exception of two, whom the mob let off, upon their promise that they would not return to their work, threatening them, at the same time, that if they did, they (the mob) would return and murder then. Mr. Underhill, the managing partner of the works, fortunately, was on the premises, and happening to have a horse ready saddled, he rode among the mob, followed by several of the bailiffs, clerks, and others, employed at the colliery, and by this energetic conduct was enabled to identify several of the persons concerned in the outrage. Warrants being obtained, eight of the party were apprehended in the course of the day and during the night, and on Friday they were examined before the magistrates, when their participation in the offence was clearly proved, and Thomas Lewis, who appeared to be a leader, was sentenced to two months' imprisonment, with hard labour; and William Chatterton, Samuel Rose, James Crisp, George Lewis, George Young, Charles Fowke, and Charles Crisp, were all committed for one month, likewise with hard labour. Chatterton, it is stated is a Chartist, and a tailor in full work at Bilston, and consequently without the slightest excuse for going in the disturbance. Early in the morning a troop of the 3d Dragoons arrived, and continue in the town. In consequence of the unprotected state of the villages and farm houses in the neighbourhood, to which the colliers had in great numbers resorted, using threats when relief was not given, S. S. Briscoe, Esq. waited on the Earl of Dartmouth, the Vice-Lieutenant of the county, at six o'clock on Thursday morning, for the purpose of obtaining his lordship's sanction to the appointment of special constables, for the protection of the agricultural population and persons in lone farm houses in rural districts, when his lordship mentioned that the measure had been suggested in a letter from Sir James Graham, and promptly gave his sanction to it. In the course of the same morning Mr. Briscoe and Dr. Dehane met at the New Inn, Wombourn, when between forty and fifty persons were sworn in as special constables for Penn, Wombourn, Trysull, Bobbington, and Swindon, among whom were several gentlemen of the neighbourhood, who voluntarily offered their services. Mr. Briscoe and Dr. Dehane then proceeded to the Cross Inn, Kingswinford, where they were waited upon by Mr. Boydell, manager of the Oak Farm ironworks, who stated that the company employed about 600 puddlers, &c. and 250 pitmen, for all of whom they had full employment, at wages which had not been objected to by their own men; but in consequence of the hostile feeling evinced they were unwilling or unable to go to work. In consequence of this information Mr. Boydell was requested to send fifty or sixty of his steadiest men to be sworn in as special constables, which he did, and they were sworn in the same afternoon, assured that they would receive every protection in the execution of their duty from the Himley troop of Yeomanry, which had received orders to be in constant readiness. In addition, between forty and fifty more special constables were sworn in for the township of Kingswinford, and the neighbouring places. Handbills similar to those issued in Wolverhampton were directed to be posted up, and every other precaution taken which the undersettled state of the neighbourhood suggested. On Saturday morning, between fire and six o'elock, a riotous mob made their appearance at the Haden Hill colliery, worked by Messrs. Barrs and Best, in the parish of Rowley Regis: they were several hundreds in number, and the leading men were arranged in nine or ten rows, five or six in a row, and armed with thick sticks, hedge stakes, and pike helves, which they flourished about, demanding that the works should be stopped. Mr. A. H. Barrs, who--(some intimation of their coming having been received)-—stood at the entrance of the colliery, desired them to keep the peace, and not to interfere with their men or property: the mob immediately surrounded him, and appeared bent upon violence, flourishing their cudgels over his head and swearing they would knock his brains out, when he took a pistol from his pocket and threatened to shoot the first man who struck him. In the meantime the special constables came to his assistance, and the mob went off to the Cotsall pits, where again they were met by a body of special constables: they remained there about a quarter of an hour, and then went into another field, all along insisting that the works should be stopped. Here their progress was arrested by the arrival of Captain Bennitt and Lieutenant Edward Dixon, with a division of the Dudley troop of Woreestershire Yeomanry Cavalry, who, after capturing ten prisoners, dispersed the multitude. The prisoners were taken before the magistrates at Dudley, when Thomas Millership, William Morris, William Holyoake, William Francis, William Perry, and James Harley were committed for trial at the ensning Staffordshire sessions; the other fonr, whose conduct had not been violent, being discharged on proimising future good behaviour. The prisoners were sent off to Stafford, under an escort of the 3d Dragoons, the same eveuing, and passed through this town shortly after eight o'elock. Richard Davies, a forgeman at Spring Vale, was com-mitted, on Monday, for one month to hard labour, by H. Hill, Esq. and J. Dehane, Esq. for partieipating in a disturbance at the Park Field colliery on Thursday. On Tuesday (yesterday) James Morgan and William Morgan were committed by Henry Hill, Esg. and G. Holyoke, Esq. to the house of correction for one month, and William Lowe for fourteen days, for being with and assisting the mob which prevented the men from working at the Park Field works on Thursday last. An expectation prevails that the strike will not last abore a week or two at the utmost; many of the men baring expressed a desire to their masters to resume their work, intimating that they bare not yet done so solely because of the violence to which they expected to be exposed. [Wolverhampton Chronicle and Staffordshire Advertiser, Wed., 10 August 1842]

In all likelhood, Mr. A. H. Barrs, who took a pistol from his pocket and threatened to shoot the miners, was of of the sons of our own George Barrs!



THE DISCOURSE OF NOSTALGIA

The third of the grand narratives that implicated the nailers, particularly in the late nineteenth century, was one of nostalgia for a profession--indeed a culture--that was on life support. The Birmingham-based architect John Cotton (1844-1934) waxed nostalgic in 1892 about the nail shops that he recalled as a boy in Bromsgrove forty years before. His creative point of departure was his the accidental discovery of a discarded nail.

ONLY an inch of old iron, headed and pointed, a NAIL!
Battered and bent and discarded; Shall I detail
The incidents pictured before me, as, roughened with rust,
By the roadway my roving eye noticed it, laid in the dust?
A product of labour and pains, a relic long wrought,
A sign of necessity conquered by man's scheming thought,
Let it not be despised though betrod 'neath the traveller's feet,
For service and usefulness merit appreciance meet.
Caught up from the path where it perished, alongside the ditch,
It pictures me stirring events, with rare interest rich.
Pricking Fancy it wakens remembrance and brings back the past,
Linking thought like a magnet to memories vanishing fast.
My childhood again is recalled, and a Mid-England town,—
Red houses beside the long street, with tiled roofs mossy-brown.
In mother-arms held at the window, I watch, o'er the way,
A turbaned Turk's head on an inn sign, fierce-whiskered and grey,
And back in the distance tall poplars that restlessly sway.
I hear, with the song that she sings me in lullaby tones,
The noise of the nailshops, the ringing of hammers, the groans
Of deep-heaving bellows, the "oliver's" thud on the die,
And deem it all music intended alone for my joy.
Peering out through the darkness at nightfall I see, in a stream,
Golden sparks flying upward to starland from chimneys that gleam.
Aglow are the numerous forge fires, astir too are folk by the score,
Out of the hot iron fashioning nails such as this one, galore.
My young eyes were then too entranced to see over all Want's sad sore.
As a boy, to the neighbouring nailshops I rove,
In search of fresh wonders, and there—
Through casements-behold wheezy bellows a-play,
The work-blocks and tools, battered walls grimy grey,
And amidst all the fire with its flare.
On tip-toe, sometimes, o'er the low doors I look
With delight at the toilers within;
Men, women, and children, a family band,
Stooping low to their labour with hammers in hand,
And with song adding cheer to the din.
I watch them lay hold on the bellows, to raise
The glow of the hearth-gleeds, and then
Draw quickly the rods from the fire, white with heat,
The ends into points on a small anvil beat,
Cut off, put a head to, and fashion complete
As a Nail, for the service of men.
A Nail! of all objects most useful, and yet—
Like its makers-but poorly esteemed;
Ah, who shall assess its true value, although
To be purchased so cheaply, or from the past show
Who may its inventor be deemed?

[John Cotton, “Nails Old and New, Some Memories and Suggestions (Written on picking one up during the Nailmakers’ Strike, 1892)," in Chimes and Rhymes: Romantic Tales of Bromsgrove Bells and Bromgrove Nails, with Other Verses on Local Themes (Bromsgrove, 1903), pp. 66-67; written May 1892.]

The bulk of the rest of Cotton's poem is dedicated to a history of the nail, tracing its indispensible role in human civilization and reviewing all the unexpected places that nails turn up in daily life. This ode to the nail would seem to have been inspired by the Nailmakers' Strike in 1892 [Berrow's Worchester Journal, 9 January 1892]. Cotton's sympathies lay solidly with the nailers, whose livelihoods were being so degraded by advances in technology.

Despite our surpassing inventions.
These monstrous fruits of man's genius,
Strong giants designed to assist him
In tasks needing might past his powers,
Have grown now to masterful demons,
Enslaving too oft their creator:
Shall they be accounted as blessings?
To bless men they need better guidance;
For hosts are oppressed by the fury
And strife of their harsh competition.
They make poor men poorer, rich richer;
They brutalize too and degrade man;
So narrowing personal effort,
That pride and intelligent interest
In what he assists in producing
Is lost, for he is but 'a hand' now
The live tool of some cunning engine
Which has his own craft superseded.

[John Cotton, “Nails Old and New," p. 83]

Cotton was no Luddite. He was the first to credit the slitting mills with providing opportunities for more nailers, simply because they made it possible to supply so many more iron rods. Hence the part of the poem where he lionizes "Dick Foley" (Richard "the Fiddler" Foley) for his legendary act of industrial espionage, which led to the establishment of the first slitting mills of Stourbridge around 1627. But the introduction of the cut-nail machines had had the exact opposite effect, drastically reducing opportunities for the exisiting nailers to eke out a living. Once the nail machines had caught on, no amount of unrest could change the cold, hard fact that the hand-wrought nail maker was a relic of the past. Toward the end of his poem, Cotton lamented:

I blame neither striking nor strikers,
If striking will help Labour's fortunes:
Yet what may avail the hard struggle
Of indigent spiritless Nailers
When nails, at twelve thousand a minute,
Are made my American engines?
Supplanting our wrought nails by millions.
[John Cotton, “Nails Old and New," p. 81]

A different sort of nostalgia pervades the article that suffragist Ada Heather-Bigg (1855-1944) contributed to the magazine, The Mother's Companion" (1890). The piece is an apologia for the participation of women in nailing and chain making, cottage industries that traditionally featured high levels of female participation.

One half the world, it is said, does not know how the other half lives, and the truth of this saying would be borne in very strongly upon any dainty town-bred lady who found herself suddenly standing in the middle of a nail and chain making village in the Black Country. On either side of her would stretch long rows of little red brick cottages, and in the tiny gardens attached to these, she would see innumerable small sheds. The sounds of continuous clinking coming from these might so far rouse her curiosity as to induce her to penetrate into one of them, when she would find to her astonishment that the shed was a kind of smithy, and that the whole family was grouped round a forge, all busily engaged in making nails or chains; the men and boys employed on the heavier kinds, the women and girls on the lighter. At first, there is no doubt our town lady would be horrified at the spectacle of a woman taking part in such work, would eye the begrimed, coarsely-clad female figures with a little shiver of disgust, and would make free use of the adjective "unwomanly." Then by degrees, as she watched the dexterity and apparent ease with which the glowing, red-hot rods of iron were transformed into nails or chains, her interest in the process would be aroused, and her distate to it, as an occupation for women, lessened. Finally, if she were a woman of sense, she would begin to think. She would ask herself whether after all there is anything unwomanly in turning out small nails and chains.... [reprinted in The Black Countryman 5.3 (1972), 55]

Heather-Bigg's target, in this article, are those civic leaders and politicians who emerged now and then, threatening to ban women from the nail and chain making cottage industries.

When we seek to discover why some 10,000 women are to be deprived of their present mode of earning a living, quite regardless of the fact that for over 160 years they have been brought up to it, we are generally met with the vague assertion that the process of manufacturing nails and chains is not women's work.... that there is something exceedingly unhealthy, or peculiarly conducive to immorality in the trade alluded to. As a matter of fact, though, this industry, from a sanitary point of view, contrasts favourably with many others, while as regards the immorality said to follow on the mingling of the sexes in the nail shops, this charge is on the face of it absurd, seeing that, for the most part, it is only members of the same family who work together in the tiny smithies.... Without commenting on the injustice of such a proceeding, we will point out its futility. For if, when husband, wife, and the children are all working their hardest, the joint earnings of the family barely suffice for merest subsistence, it is self-evident that the enforced idleness of mothers and daughters would in no way mend matters, unless the males of the family could either (1) do as much work alone, as they and the women together had done before; or (2) earn as much for their particular proportion of it, as had been heretofore paid for the whole. [Ibid., 57-58]

But given the sorry state of the nail industry in 1890, these two conditions were no more than a pipe dream. "For day by day the machine-made nails are taking the place of the hand-made ones, and any rise in the price of the latter would drive these last out of the market, and effectively destroy a trade upon which some 25,000 or 30,000 persons depend. It is the competition of the machine-made nails, then, not the prevalence of female labour which is imperilling an industry doomed to inevitable decay." [Ibid, 58]

We will never know exactly what it was that led Thomas Adams, Jr., at age 36, to leave Rowley for Liverpool, where he boarded a ship and sailed to New York that summer of 1887. But the dismal prospects for hand-wrought nail and rivet manufacture must have played a major part.



THE ADAMS FAMILY IN NEW YORK

As we saw above, it was on Christmas Day, 1888, sixteen months after his arrival in New York, that Thomas married Jessie Stuart Blacktin in the Bronx. Three and a half years later, on June 24, 1892, Jessie gave birth to her second child, another son. Though the name recorded on the birth certificate (NY #24407) is Thomas William Adams, all subsequent documentation identifies him as William Stuart Adams (6/23-24/1892--12/3/1930); indeed, for the entirety of his short life, his friends and family would refer to him as "Billy." The birth certificate locates the family at 782 Jackson Avenue in the Bronx and identifies the father, Thomas Adams, as a 42-year-old "insurance agt." The record correctly indicates that the mother, Jessie, age 38, already had one other living child, that is, seventeen-year-old James Stuart Blacktin, when Billy was born.

Considering how well documented James Stuart Blackton's later life and career would come to be, the utter dearth of information about his mother, stepfather, and half brother is surprising. Marian Constance Blackton Trimble's J. Stuart Blackton: A Personal Biography by His Daughter (1985)--replete with factual errors and lavish embellishments--says nothing about her father's early years in New York except to note, at the end of the very first paragraph, that "before he was thirteen, James Stuart Blackton was the sole support of his mother, his aunt, and his ailing half-brother." Though Marian was off by four years when it came to the age difference between the two half-brothers, two of her observations ring true, perhaps grounded in stories that her father shared about his youth. First, it is likely that Billy's health was challenged. We know from other sources that he had heart problems, which seem to have contributed to his early demise (as we shall see) at age 38. Second, if Marian's observation about her father's assumption of the family's financial burdens can be trusted, Thomas Adams must have left Jessie shortly after Billy's birth. If this was indeed the case, it might explain the modification of the boy's name, unofficially removing "Thomas" as a first name and adding "Stuart" as a middle one. Donald Dewey is mistaken when he attributes Thomas Adams' absence to an early death (Dewey, Buccaneer, p. 10); he must have missed Thomas' death certificate (NY 6434), which is certainly his because it identifies his parents as Thomas Adams and Nancy Plant, and it accurately records his year of immigration from England as 1887. The death record reveals that Thomas died on December 4, 1912 at age 61, still working as an insurance agent and living at 306 East 169th St. in the Bronx. The document lists the cause of death as "carcinoma of stomach/asthma" and indicates that Thomas was laid to rest in Woodlawn Cemetery in the Bronx. Interestingly enough, the certificate describes Thomas as a widower at the time of his death. In fact, he had already been assigned that unhappy label by the 1910 census takers, who listed him as a 58-year-old insurance agent and widower, living as a "boarder" at 428 East 139th Street in the Bronx. The head of household for that address is identified as a 47-year-old widow and music teacher from New York named Ella (Elizabeth) A. Greason. Knowing her name allows us to locate our Thomas Adams as her boarder in the 1905 State Census records as well. Unfortunately the New York census did not come with a "marital status" column, so we cannot push the terminus ad quem of Jessie's date of death back any further than 1910. But at least we know that Thomas lived in the Greason home for at least five years. The only oddity about the 1905 entry is that Thomas is identified as a self-employed "Doctor of Medicine" [actually: "Doctor of Medican"]. Either this was a mistake on the part of the census agents or Thomas and Ella were having some fun at their expense. Of course if we had Jessie's death certificate or if she had been registered in any of the pertinent censuses, we would not have to rely on indirect deductions drawn from Thomas' entries. The bottom line: there is simply no official information about Jessie Stuart Blacktin Adams that dates after what can be gleaned from Billy's birth certificate. That means we cannot rule out the possibility that Jessie died when Billy was very young. But that does not explain why Thomas Adams lived apart from his only child. All we know is that, for some reason, Billy's parents were "no shows" from very early on. And in their absence, Billy relied on his aunt Mary. In all likelihood, she played a major role in raising him. Mary continued to host him--and eventually his wife and daughters--in New York until she followed him to Los Angeles in the mid-1920s. And, as we shall see, at the time of Billy's death in 1930, he was living with his aunt Mary in Los Angeles.

Getting back to the early years in New York, Billy's older half-brother James Stuart Blackton was already embarking on a career in entertainment, first as a "quick-draw" artist on stage. That talent served him well when, in the midst of his interview (1896) with Edison, his sketches became the subject of one of Edison's first movies [Blackton, "Hollywood with Its Hair Down," 34-35]. Two years later, Blackton finally secured one of Edison's projection machines for himself, which his friend and fellow stage entertainer, Albert E. Smith, managed to convert it into a movie camera [Ibid., 49]. This led to the production of their own films, and to the creation of the The American Vitagraph Company (1897). Blackton's meteoric rise in the movie business began with makeshift studios, notably on the roof of the Morse Building at 140 Nassau Street in Manhattan. Before long he and his partners constructed a dedicated studio complex in the Flatbush neighborhood of Brooklyn in 1905 and 1906. The success of Vitagraph not only made "Commodore Blackton" (he was a proud member of both the Atlantic Yacht Club and the Motorboat Club of America) wealthy, but paved the way for his half-brother Billy's much less flashy career as a cameraman. But that was not until 1913, when Billy (age 21) worked as a cameraman for "The Wreck," which appeared in 1913. Even then, as Donald Dewey noted (Buccaneer, p. 10), Billy's name is conspicuously absent from the records his half-brother left behind. There is no reason to posit any bad blood between the two siblings. As we shall see, Blackton was the guest of honor at a festive gathering in honor of Billy's anniversary and daughter's christening in 1919, and he had very positive things to say about his younger brother's work when he was interviewed for a magazine article in 1927 (see below).

Billy Adams' World War I Civilian Draft Registration card provides important information about him and his life in 1916. At that time Billy was 24 and still single, serving as "sole support of aunt," that is, Mary Stuart, who would have been 65 at the time. The two lived together at 1658 East 12th St. in Brooklyn. The registration card also indicates Billy's occupation: "assistant director" at "Vitagraph Co.," which the document correctly locates at Locust and E. 15th in Brooklyn. The registration form also includes a physical description of Billy. He was physically "short" and "stout" with "gray" eyes and "light brown" hair, though in the process of going bald. It also indicates that he suffered from "heart trouble," which helped keep him out of active duty in the war. Instead he served as an "employee of the Office of the Chief of Staff of the War department." His daughter Ruth remembered being told that during the war he had been charged by the army with the task of photographing documents. Copies of three "passes" that Billy secured at the time have also survived. One of them, which is undated but has his signature on it, is headed "Enlistment Detachment: Purchase, Storage and Traffic Division--General Staff," and reads: "This is to certify that William S. Adams, whose signature appears hereon, is a member of the Enlisted Detachment serving with the General Staff, in Washington, D.C.; that he is not required to live in barracks, and has the freedom of the District of Columbia and its immediate environs, when not on duty." Another such pass, from November, 1918, indicates that he was 5' 4" tall, 153 lbs, with a "light complexion." A third one , the writing on which is for the most part too faint to read, includes a small photograph of him (see image on the left). Billy's discharge paperwork establishes that was honorably released from service on December 18, 1918, and that he never served overseas.

Other surviving documentation from the time indicates that William was an active Freemason. A certificate from the "Grand Lodge of Free and Accepted Masons of the State of New York" of the Clinton Lodge, No. 453, indicates that William Stuart Adams was a "Master Mason in regular standing," as of September 16, 1918. A surviving membership card confirms that he paid his dues "While Serving the Colors." William was a also Shriner. A certificate from the "Imperial Council of the Ancient Arabic Order of the Nobles of the Mystic Shrine for North America," indicates that he became a "Noble" at the Kismet Temple in Brooklyn on January 29, 1920. His daughter Ruth remembered him also a member of the local "Knights Templar Camandarie." Billy's Masonic involvements eventually led to his wife becoming an "Eastern Star" and his oldest child a "Job's Daughter."

The exact date of Billy's marriage to Ruth Lillian Owen (7/25/1894-10/18/1974) is not clear, but it is very likely to have been a June wedding. We know that Ruth secured the marriage license on May 28, 1918. And we know that, a little over a year later, a "society" article appeared in the Sunday (June 29, 1919) edition of the Brooklyn Daily Eagle, describing the first wedding anniversary party in honor of "Mr. and Mrs. William Stuart Adams" that had taken place a week earlier on Sunday June 22, 1919. Acccording to the article, the celebration was timed to correspond with "the christening of their little daughter Ruth Elizabeth," that is, Ruth Elizabeth Stuart Adams (3/20/1919-4/13/2016). Two pictures from the Adams-Owen wedding have survived, from which it is clear that their nuptuals were part a double ceremony that included Ruth Lillian's older sister Elizabeth Mae Owen and Paul Edward ("Ed") Pfitzenmeier (2/19/1887--8/?/1971). According to Ed's WWI registration card, he was employed by Vitagraph just as Billy was, suggesting that either the two met there, or Billy helped Ed get a job there. The second photo has Billy and Ruth flanked on the bride's side by Ruth mother, Elizabeth MacGregor Laing Owen, and on the groom's side by William's aunt, Mary Stuart. This second picture is actually torn down the middle, all but obscuring the image of the groom. The story (told by Billy's daughter Ruth) is that the picture was "edited" by someone on the bride's side (probably one of her sisters) who did not think Ruth should marry Billy.

It is worth dwelling a bit on that Brooklyn Daily Eagle article (June 29, 1919), which recounts the combined anniversary and christening party. For one thing, it states that the celebration took place "at their home," 1645 East Ninth Street, Brooklyn, which was in fact the home of Billy's aunt, Mary Stuart; he, Ruth, and little Ruth shared the space with her. The article identifies each of the attendees, with special attention to Billy's half-brother, already a celebrity at the time. "J. Stuart Blackton was the guest of the evening and at the request of his aunt, Miss Mary Stuart, delighted the gathering with a dramatic recitation and a native Scotch song." James' presence at his half-brother's anniversary party is noteworthy primarily because, as Donald Dewey noted, neither Blackton in his writings nor his daughter in her biography offer much in the way of information about Billy Adams [Dewey, Buccaneer, p. 10]. Yet this little article shows that the half-brothers' relationship was more than solely a working one. Blackton even brought his son James Stuart Blackton, Jr. (age 21) along to share in the festivities. Also present were Ruth Owen's brothers, Ernest, Sam, and Alec Owen, as well as the three children of her half-sister, Gertrude Owen (by her father's first wife, Amelia): Ira Newton Fraim (age 24), Warren Willard Fraim, Jr. (age 15), and Alida Gertrude Fraim (age 20); here Alida is identified as Mrs. Noble Johnson, the couple having tied the knot themselves only four months before. For more on this see the Owen family page. There were also Stuarts present, inclusing Robert Stuart, Mary's younger brother, and his Irish wife, Delia O'Gorman. Unfortunately "George Stuart" and "Mrs. D.S. Stuart" are harder to identify, as is "Miss Jessie Stuart," who is not to be confused with Jessie Stuart Blacktin Adams, who is presumed dead by this time. One Stuart you was not present, Billy's Scottish grandfather James Stuart, may have made himself known in the choice of "native Scotch song" with which James Stuart Blackton regaled the assembled guests.

The 1920 US census corroborates some of the information from the article, listing "William S. Adams" (27) as a member of Mary Stuart's household at 1645 East 9th St, Brooklyn. Below him are listed his wife, "Ruth L. Adams" (25), and their baby daughter, Ruth (9 months). While Ruthie was still a toddler, the family moved a bit south to the Sheepshead Bay neighborhood of Brooklyn. Then on St. Patrick's Day, 1922, three days short of her third birthday, Ruthie welcomed her sister and only sibling Jessamyn ("Jess") Stuart Adams (3/17/1922--7/18/2008) into the world. The two would be as close as can be to one another for the rest of their lives.

Very little is known about this earliest stage of the Adams-Owen family, yet somehow young Ruthie managed to remember one touching tidbit. At about that time, the song "Till We Meet Again" (1918) was all the rage, to the point that Ruthie's parents made it their song. Interestingly enough, when Francine Nolan, the protagonist of Betty Smith's classic novel, A Tree Grows in Brooklyn (1943), falls for a soldier (named Lee Rhynor) who about to be shipped out to France, they do what Billy and Ruth Did. "Let it be our song," [Lee] whispered, "and think of me everytime you hear it" [Harper Perennial Modern Classic edition, 2005, pp. 457, 479]. Getting back to Billy and Ruth, there is a line in the song--"Smile the while you kiss me sad adieu"--that would strike a chord with their daughter Ruthie (b. 1919) when she was little, leading her to regularly request that her mother sing the "Saturday" ("sad adieu") song.



"Till We Meet Again" (1918), Richard A. Whiting (music) and Raymond B. Egan (lyrics)


The 1920 US census entry lists William Adams's occupation as "Motion Picture Photographic Producing." By then he already had twelve years experience. According to a Hollywood magazine from 1927 (which will be considered below), Billy had been "grinding" the "Commodore's cameras since 1908," that is, since he was only 16. Note that in the early days "grinding" was a common term for operating a movie camera, in reference to the early hand-crank versions. The Internet Movie Database officially credits Adams with camera work in 34 films, 31 as cinematographer and 3 as an assistant cameraman, the earliest of these being "The Wreck," which appeared in 1913. The first five films that he shot were all directed by Ralph Ince. After that he worked on a series of nine films directed by his half-brother, James Stuart Blackton, beginning with the film "The Moonshine Trail," which was released on October 19, 1919. The last of these, "The Forbidden Valley," premiered on October 10, 1920. Billy shot movies for Blackton again in 1925 ("Tides of Passion") and 1926 ("Bride of the Storm"), before working with director Bruce M. Mitchell on a string of "flying ace" movies: "Three Miles Up" (1927), "Sky-High Saunders" (1927), "The Air Patrol" (1928), "The Phantom Flier" (1928), "Won in the Clouds" (1928), "The Cloud Dodger" (1928), and "The Sky Skidder" (1929). Finally Billy shot a series of westerns directed by Joseph Levigard: "Grit Wins," "Born to the Saddle", and "The Smiling Terror," all of which were released in 1929.

Sometime in 1922 or early 1923, Billy Adams relocated from Brooklyn to California. The Glendale City Directory of 1923 identifies him as a "camera man" living at 1355 Graynold Avenue and married to "Ruth;" he is not listed in the 1922 edition of the directory. It is noteworthy that the timing of Billy's move predates Warner Brothers' acquisition of The Vitagraph Company of America on April 20, 1925. In any case, Billy's wife and two daughters remained for a time in Brooklyn, living with "Grandma Owen" (Elizabeth MacGregor Laing Owen), who by then had an apartment on the corner of Bedford and Martense in Brooklyn. There were already marital problems between Billy and Ruth. Their daughter Ruth remembered living with her mother and sister at Grandma Owen's place in the Bay Ridge neighborhood of Brooklyn even before the Bedford and Martense apartment. But ultimately Billy did send for his wife and the girls, apparently hoping for a fresh start in Los Angeles.

The family's train trip across the country most likely took place during the summer of 1926. A church minister in Brooklyn gave Ruthie a bible--presumably as a going away gift--inscribed with the date June 12, 1926. Ruthie, who was seven at the time, remembered a big send off at Grand Central Station, where every family member seemed to give them boxes of chocolates, none of which withstood the heat of the train ride. She remembered her four-year-old sister Jessamyn being sick most of the time due to the excessive temperatures. But Jessamyn's plight had its bright side in that it led to the three of them being given a private compartment. Ruthie also recalled being served "huckleberries" on the train for the first time in her life. When Ruth Lillian and her daughters finally arrived in Los Angeles, Billy met them and took them to a house that he was renting in Westwood. Ruthie remembered the adjacent vacant lots filled with gopher holes, something she had never seen before. Over the next couple of years the family moved to Laurel Drive in Hollywood, where little Ruth remembered experiencing her first "Good Humor" ice cream truck. When treated to a 20-cent ice cream bar, she always picked the one made with peppermint ice cream dipped in chocolate. Later the family moved to Glendale, where Billy had lived when he first ventured to California. There Billy and Ruth Adams bought a house at what was then 1020 8th Street.




William Stuart Adams (June 23, 1892--December 3, 1930) and his half-brother, James Stuart Blackton (January 5, 1875--August 13, 1941)



We are provided with a rare glimpse of Billy Adams' professional life in Hollywood in the February, 1927 issue of The Motion Picture Director of Hollywood, a combination magazine and self-promotion piece produced by J. Stuart Blackton himself. The relevant article, "A Dream Come True" (by Ruth M. Tildesley), details the recent history of a major achievement in film technology: "The most advanced step in motion pictures during the past ten years has taken place with the perfection of 'Natural Vison' photograph, and stereoscopic projection. Dr. P. John Bergren, Swedish inventor, George K. Spoor, capitalist of Chicago and one of the early picture pioneers, and Commodore J. Stuart Blackton, who is now directing this first picture of [this] new type, are responsible for the marvelous invention which experts believe will serve to revolutionize the entire picture industry." The article explains this "revolution" as follows: "With this natural vision picture we no longer see shadows moving on a flat surface--shadows sometimes distorted if we sit too far to one side of the theater--but a perfect likeness as seen in actual vision. Its gift to the screen is the third dimension, depth" (p. 8). Three pages later in the magazine is a photo of Blackton directing a scene from the movie, The Flag Maker, the first film to benefit from this new technology. Another four pages later is a photo of three men and some of the equipment involved in this project. The two men on either side of "Big Bertha" (as the new camera was affectionately called) are Canrad Luperti and J. Marvin Spoor. To the right, standing by a smaller, conventional camera, is "William S. Adams." The article explains: "Because the director and company cannot see rushes [that is, the raw, unedited footage shot during the filmimg of a movie] of the natural vision film, there is a Bell and Howell camera on the set, too, which works beside Big Bertha. William S. Adams, who has ground the Commodore's cameras since 1908, is in charge [of the Bell and Howell]. Adams is also responsible for the lighting of the unusual sets. 'Bill' is the trouble shooter, the watch dog on the set, for a Bell and Howell camera cannot get the deep sets or the width of the wide sets, but it gives a general idea of what is going on. 'My rushes are like looking through the wrong end of a telescope, as there are no close-ups in the new method," explained Mr. Adams. 'My camera takes sixty feet of film to Big Bertha's ninety, so you can imagine the difference" (p. 8). Billy's name turns up again a few pages later (p. 17) in Blackton's "A Tribute to those who have made this marvelous production, the first stereoscopic motion picture, possible." The relevant line: "To 'Billy' Adams," Conrad Laperti, Marvin Spoor, Bob Spoor and Charles Kaufman--my techinal staff--who have served faithfully and well." Interestingly enough, there is no mention in the article of Billy's relationship to Blackton, despite the fact that the credits do little to obscure his personal relationships to "Marion Constance Blackton, my scenarist and inspiration" and "J. Stuart Blackton, Jr., (my son) and Production manager." The simple fact that Blackton is referred to in the article as "J. Stuart Blackton" and Adams, as "William S. Adams" had the effect of obscuring the common middle name they inherited from their mother's family.

It wasn't long after the Adams family moved to Glendale that Billy and Ruth separated, getting a divorce in 1928. One of the precipitating factors seems to have been the loss of their recently purchased home. In any case, for the next two years Ruth and Jess lived with their mother while regularly visiting their father. He shared an apartment on Florence Avenue (as his daughter Ruth would recall) with his aunt, Mary Stuart, who had at some point followed her nephews to California. Little Ruth remembered the fun she and her sister Jess had sneaking up behind "Auntie" while she worked in the kitchen, clipping clothes pins to her apron strings. The 1930 Census lists Ruth Lillian Owen as the head of her Glendale household--at 1355 Graynold Avenue--with no mention of her husband. He turns up in the same census living at "7556 N. Fountain" [sic] in Beverly Hills with his aunt, "Mary Stewart." She is listed as the 79-year-old head of a household that, aside from her, included only her nephew, William Adams, age 38, a "cameraman" for a "Picture Studio."

During this time, Ruth Elizabeth got to know a number of families who, like her own, were connected to the movie industry. She recalled in particular the children of Reginald E. Lyons and his wife Isabel, and those of Frank P. Hulette and his wife Mary. Both couples were friends of her father's. Reginald, a fellow cameraman, had come to California in the 1910s. Ruth remembered his wife Isabel passing on the clothes of her oldest daughter (of the same name) to the Adams girls. The Hulettes were also connected to the film industry, Frank being an actor in his early years. Another movie industry couple in the Adams circle was cameraman Robert "Bob" Newhard and his wife Edna. They lived somewhere in the San Fernando valley (in the middle of potato fields) and there they would host the Adams' for weekend visits. Ruthie remembered the couple's two daughters, Joyce and "Teedy" (officially, Betty), who had such beautiful hair they were both featured in "White King" shampoo commercials. She also recalled watching Edna carefully washing the girls' hair in the sink. Ruth also remembered a large walnut tree, whose branches were covered with candles that the Newhards would light in the evenings. Another couple that came to her mind from those days was Charlie and Mabel Glouner, who had a peach orchard on Lankershim on North Hollywood; Ruthie could still taste taste those juicy, sun-warmed peaches, the best she had ever eaten.

Ruthie never forgot the confusion that came from living with one parent and then the other. William's premature death simplified things in that regard. He had been in Borneo working on the movie "White Captive" when--according to the Hollywood newspapers--he became ill with "Jungle Fever." He died back home in Hollywood on December 3, 1930, age 38, and was buried in Hollywood Cemetery (now Hollywood Forever Cemetery). Billy's date of death is confirmed by the VA Master Index and California's Death Index. Yet some confusion was introduced when his widow, Ruth, filled out the paperwork so that her former husband would have a headstone befitting a veteran. The Application for Headstone that she submitted lists Billy's rank and assignment as "Private, General Staff Detachment," and his date of death as "Dec. 3 1929," one year earlier than his actual one. The headstone that she received and had installed in Hollywood Cecemery added an error of its own, reading: "William S. Adams / New York / PVT. U. S. Army / December 5, 1929." Responsibility for the two mistakes would seem to be shared, for the form lists the right day of the month but the wrong year, while the stone errs on both counts. Be that as it may, the movie that Billy was shooting at the time he fell ill was ultimately released by Warner Brothers in August 1931 under the title "East to Borneo," with George Robinson credited as the cinematographer.

Young Ruth was only 11 years old when her father died. She felt as if she had lived apart from him more than with him. Still, he regularly brought home souvenirs from his work trips to her and Jess. Up to the end of her own life, Ruth still treasured two ivory earrings and four dolls from this time, one from China, one from (Yokohama) Japan, one from Fiji, and one (of a Native American) presumably from somewhere in the American southwest.

Mary Stuart, who had been there for her nephew in Sheffield, Brooklyn, and Los Angeles, lived another eight years after Billy's death before she died, on October 24, 1938, at age 86.

At the time of Billy's death, his estranged widow, Ruth Adams, and her two daughters, Ruth (age 11) and Jessamyn (age 8) Adams, were living in a rented house on Graynold Avenue in Glendale. The landlord James Connor and his wife Jessie, who lived nearby in a big house on Glenwood Road, took the Adams family under his wing. This provided welcome relief for Ruth, Sr. who sometimes had to work late as a "negative film cutter" for Warner Brothers. On these occasions, the Connors' would welcome young Ruth and Jessamyn into their home. That's where the girls had their first coffee (mostly milk), which Mr. Connors brewed in a big enamel coffee pot that he never washed ("that would spoil the taste"), only rinsed. With the coffee came white toast (sliced from "Pullman loaves") with lots of butter. While they sipped and ate, they would listen to the KFI news on the radio. Other memories from that time include an ice cream man named "Fats," who kindly shared the pieces of broken popcycles with the Adams girls, and the occasional trip to the Tam O'Shanter Inn on Los Feliz in Atwater Village, where Ruthie savored burgers served with a delicious sauce. One momento from those days: a silver "slave bracelet" that Ruth, Sr. had made for Ruth, Jr.

Ruthie attended Jefferson elementary and then Mark Kepple elementary, part of a newly built cluster of schools that included Eleanor J. Toll Jr. High and Hoover High, which Ruth would attend in due course. Her sister Jessamyn attended Pasadena High School, on whose campus Pasadena City College had been founded in 1924.

In the summer of 1940, Ruth Adams remarried. Her new husband, the Wisconsin-born but proudly German Carl Crueger (2/12/1888--2/2/1961), had long served as her insurance agent. Though Ruth and Carl had been a couple for some time, she had always insisted that they wait to marry until her girls were out of high school so that Carl would not be saddled with supporting step-daughters. Ruth Crueger moved into Carl's home on Manor Street in Altadena. Both of her daughters lived there for a time as well, with Ruthie earning her keep for a time as the couple's housekeeper and Jessamyn Stuart working in a local bakery. On April 18, 1941 the Manor Street house became the venue for Ruthie's wedding reception. She had met Baxter Keyt Wolf (11/28/1917--6/16/1973) in 1935 after the Wolf family moved to a house on Idylwood Road close to the Adams' place on Graynold. Ruth actually befriended Baxter's sister Helen first, but because all of the Wolfs walked to school together, she got to know Baxter as well. She remembers how, when she first met him, he was gallantly carrying the books of another girl from the neighborhood. But before long it was Ruth that was shown that courtesy. Not long after, Baxter put his prodigious talents as a ceramicist to work, making a cameo of the profile of his girl friend (both the cameo and the much larger "mock up" survive). His intention was to mount the cameo on a ring, but Ruth's mother intervened and so it ended up being made into a necklace instead. Baxter finally popped the question in December, 1940. Ruth remembers coming home late that night and waking her mother and step-father to tell them the news. Her mother's response: "You don't have to give him an answer right away!" She didn't realize that her daughter already had. Baxter and Ruth were married at the church of the Lighted Window in La Cañada the following April. The bride had a bouquet of orange blossoms and Easter lilies.

Much of what is known about the courtship and early married years of Ruth's sister's Jessamyn ("Jess") comes from a recorded conversation between Linda Jean Wolf Kubitz (daughter of Ruthie) and her Aunt Jess and Uncle Cliff in Vista, California in 1993. Jessamyn met the Canadian-born Clifford John Bradshaw, (1/6/1922--6/2/1994)--son of Joshua "Brady" (pronounced "Braddy) Bradshaw (1880-1964) and Selina Esther Moore (1879-1968), both of England--in Mr. Thomas's eleventh-grade history class (c. 1938) at John Muir High School. A side note: Jackie Robinson was also a student and four-sport athlete at John Muir at that time (1935-39). As was the case in Baxter's and Ruth's earliest encounters, Cliff's interest in Jess was signaled by his willingness to carry her books home from school. They often sat on the swing in the backyard of the Manor Street house and ate cookies that Jess's sister Ruthie baked. At that time Cliff grew chrysanthemums and regularly brought bouquets to Jess, to the point that Ruth Lillian chided him for taking up all the space in her house with flowers. It was some time before the young couple let Ruth see them holding hands and even longer before they divulged their plans to marry; only Ruthie knew what was going on. By then, Cliff was in the army, and when it looked like he would be shipped out, they hurried up the wedding date. Cliff was bold enough to ask Carl Cruegar for his step-daughter's hand, but he had to ask three times because Carl was listening to the radio and did not hear him. The young couple was married on October 25, 1942. Due to a heart attack, Carl was bedridden during the wedding ceremony. A small reception was held at the home of Selena and "Brady" Bradshaw. Cliff had only a three-day pass so he and Jess honeymooned at Eaton's Hotel in Santa Anita and then went to Mt. Wilson. During the early weeks of their marriage, Cliff, who was stationed in Victorville, came home almost every weekend to visit Jess. He even secured a few fake passes along the way. In January 1943, Cliff enrolled in a meteorological course at Pomona College in Claremont. He was, in fact, part of a detachment of 225 enlisted men sent to the college in January 1943 to undergo pre-Meteorological training sponsored by the Air Force. But soon after he suffered an attack of appendicitis and was sent to March Field in San Bernardino for an appendectomy. After he recovered Cliff went north to the University of Oregon to complete meteorological school and Jess followed him there. A year later, Cliff graduated as a weather observer. He was then sent to Hondo Army Base near San Antonio, Texas, where he served in this capacity. He and Jess lived in a one-room apartment at the edge of town where they were bothered by one peeping tom and a number of drunken workers who went by at night, singing at the top of their lungs. Cliff applied for an advanced weather observer program and was assigned to Childress Army Airfield in the Texas panhandle. Knowing that Cliff would soon be shipped out, Jess returned home to live with her parents on Manor Street. Cliff became part of a mission that would have involved him being dropped behind enemy lines in Japan to get weather information prior to an imagined U.S. invasion. To prepare for this mission Cliff was sent to Harvard where he took post-engineering course work. After completing the course work, Cliff was sent to Brownsville, Texas to prepare for his deployment. While he was there the atomic bombs were dropped on Japan, forcing its surrender and ending the need for the invasion. During Cliff's time at Harvard, Jess gave birth to their first child, Michael (May 2, 1945). Cliff kept in touch by phone, the calls benefiting from collections of coins orchestrated by his sympathetic freinds.

Ruth Lillian Owen Adams Crueger continued to live at the house on Manor Street for some time after her husband Carl Crueger died on February 2, 1961. But when she could no longer manage living there alone, she moved to a Lutheran senior home in Alhambra, California. Ruth Lillian was a regular guest at Ruthie's house in Santa Barbara and Jess's houses in Pasadena and then Oceanside until she died in Alhambra on October 18, 1974. Unfortunately the little house of Manor that saw so many family celebrations over the years was destroyed in January, 2025 by the Eaton fire that devastated so much of Altadena.



Ruth Lillian Owen Adams Crueger (July 25, 1894--October 18, 1974)





This website is part of the Wolf Family in America project

If you have pertinent information to share,
please contact Ken Wolf

kwolf@pomona.edu